Author: admin

  • My Hometown Miracle

     MY HOMETOWN MIRACLE

    Written by:  Bill Hudley

    I turned in the doorway for one last look. I’m leaving the apartment that has been my home for the past five years. Joshua moved in with me when I had been there barely two months and stayed for five years. Back then I thought we would be together forever, but this the past year I knew that we were changing, becoming friends instead of lovers. Then Joshua met someone else and we split up. Our relationship and our friendship all ended at once. Three months later on my birthday, my job was eliminated when we were bought out by America’s Bank.

    That’s when I decided to change my life. I’m Robert Horton, 33 years old, with no job and no prospects, I left my apartment in Indianapolis and moved back to the town I grew up in. My Mom is over the moon having me home again, even if it is to be for just for a short time. I’m certain that I will be leaving for another city soon.

    Small town life doesn’t suit my lifestyle at all. Four years ago my Gran left me her house in her will, it has been rented out most of that time but it is vacant now and I moved in. The house was almost directly behind my Mom’s on the next street over. We can visit by walking across the back yards and in the back doors.

    I have money saved up for those rainy days we are all warned to be ready for, plus besides the house, Gran left Mom and I enough money to feel comfortable and be able to weather out hard times if we should find ourselves without work. Back here at home I knew I could live well for an extended period if need be.

    My intention was to find work in either of the cities about a hundred miles away in four directions. Close enough to get home to see Mom more often and far enough away to lead my life as the Gay man I am.

    Mom works as the executive assistant to the President of a local wholesale food supplier. Their main clients being restaurants, school systems and hospitals. She has worked there for twenty three years, moving from the warehouse to the front office when the Secretary had her first child, the Secretary happened to be the Boss’s wife.

    Mom seldom took time off and her ‘vacations’ were normally spent at home. The office always called with a question whenever she wasn’t there. Their business had grown fast in the past few years and it wasn’t odd for Mom to work six days a week and ten or more hours on many days. On her late nights I insisted that she come to my place for dinner.

    If you’ve ever been single and out on your own, you know how hard it is to cook for one. But mostly I wanted to get nourishing food into her. She loved not having to cook and I was certain both of us would be eating much better than when we were eating alone.

    The second week I was home, I ventured out to see the changes in the ten plus years I’ve been away. With Christmas just 29 days away, Holiday Decorations were every where. The stores and shops around the Courthouse Square have all changed but there were new shops in their places and from the Square to the West Side shopping district, they all seemed to be thriving. I’m surprised that some of the landmarks stores still stood, some still had the long ago business signs and marquees old still there marking the spot where a stalwart of the community once stood when I was a kid.

    The old railroad depot is now a museum, it’s the perfect place for a Grandpa to take the grandkids. The hardware store on the Square is now a coffee shop and restaurant; The College Cafe, the oldest restaurant in town, just across from the Depot Museum on the West Side, bought the lot next door when the building burned and turned the ruin into a garden for outdoor dining.

    The city ‘Leisure Services’ Department has put up old pictures of today’s buildings from the 50’s and 60’s along with a few older ones when a picture could be found. All this serves to promote walking tours for both new visitors, children returning home for visits and the fast growing retirement community.

    Our town is the home of a Prominent State University; both the City and University populations are growing and the entire town is becoming increasingly cosmopolitan. A City Symphony and Community theater are thriving as well.

    Most of the retail growth has been toward Interstate Highway that runs East to West just a mile or so South of the Town Square. A new Shopping Center has grown up on the southwest side of town.

    I pulled into a parking spot and ventured into the coffee shop that is housed in a former Hardware Store. For many years the hardware store was owned by the father of a classmate of mine. There was a cool wind blowing and none of the coffee shop patrons were outdoors today.

    I sat at the bar, leaving the tables for couples or groups. I got an odd look from the server when I asked for plain black coffee, no sugar. I reached over and picked up the local paper that was a couple of stools away and mostly read the Headlines of the articles.

    In section two, the Want Ads revealed the need for a Car Wash person at the local Chevy dealer, a sales position is open at Adams Used Cars & Trucks, an empty Stylists chair at Brenda’s House of Beauty and amazingly a last one that I was certain my experience would qualify me for in the Admissions Office at the University. I wrote down the number and description making a note to call about the accounting position today.

    As I was taking a sip of coffee, a most handsome man passed by behind the counter. He nodded and smiled, causing me to spill coffee in my lap. The smile was as bright as he is beautiful. I know him! Something, somewhere in my memories of living here made me certain that I know that beautiful specimen of manhood.

    Jeez, who is he? I know that face, not nearly as well as I would like, but I’m certain he’s local and near my age. I gathered up my notes and refolded the paper and rose to go. As I turned to walk away I heard a voice wish me a good day and to come back soon. I turned and was almost blinded by that 1000 watt smile again. Who can he be?

    Back at my house I opened my laptop and pulled up my resume and cover letter then called the University about the open position. I learned that the Students are due to start a Holiday break in three days and that I should send my resume first by email, then a hard copy if I should be called in for an interview at the first of the year.

    The assistant I was speaking with assured me that I was qualified for the position, perhaps even overqualified. After a brief rundown on the duties, I was excited that I could actually have a great chance of getting the position. What a trip it would be working at my college alma mater, I graduated back when I was barely 21 years old. (I skipped a grade in grammar school.)

    Working here was not my intention but with free housing and the low cost of living the town offers I knew I could stash away a lot of money in a short period.

    There was nothing else I could do but wait until the Holiday break was over. I turned on the TV but I wasn’t interested in anything I came across. My mind wandered back to the coffee shop and just who Mr. Wonderful could be. Thinking that maybe there was a website and just maybe it listed the employees.

    I keyed in the name of the coffee shop, ‘City Perk’, and was at first surprised, then very impressed, when a professionally done website came up on my screen. I immediately went to the About Us tab and there it was. The man with the thousand watt smile was the owner, Jerald Shipley.

    I smiled to myself. Jerry Shipley! Voted best looking guy all four years in High School, I remember he had a younger brother that promised to be as handsome as Jerry. I was a year ahead of him and we both kept the bench warm on the basketball team, Jerry also played football, a Tight End if I remember correctly, and a good one at that. Hmm a good ight End is just what I need now!

    One thing I did remember, quite vividly, is Jerry’s hairy body. In High School and only at age 18 he was already covered with a thick mat of chest hair as well as his arms and legs. A mental image of him long ago in the showers with all that hair on his body wet and slicked down,his V-shaped torso tapered to a perfect bubble butt, had me squirming in my chair. The sight of him shirtless and in jeans could make a grown man weep. That mental image gave me an erection that lasted for a long while.

    Pushing hard on the lump in my pants, I flashed forward to today and recalled that my memories of him in school were just the wishful thinking of a kid who wasn’t at all sure why Jerry held such a fascination for him. I didn’t know I was gay then but I knew what I felt for Jerry was not what I was supposed to feel. Just looking at him made my cock get hard, his face fascinated me. He had a little crooked grin that drove me insane with desire.

    I decided I would go back to the Coffee shop tomorrow. I went into my kitchen and pulled out a frozen meal to thaw that Mom had brought over; then to my closet to pick out what what I will wear to the coffee shop tomorrow. I want to make a good impression on Jerry Shipley when we renew old acquaintances.

    I chose a Navy Turtleneck, Navy slacks, Cordovan shoes and belt with a Camel Blazer. I practiced spiking up my hair a bit, a desperate bid to shave a couple of years off my looks, and was satisfied that I did look younger than my 33 years. It was more than I could have hoped for considering my circumstances.

    I read for rest of the evening and continued again in the morning, eating my breakfast, engrossed in the novel I was reading. Around 10 AM I headed for the shower and slowly made myself presentable to meet the the best looking man in town. The best I’ve seen anyway. I parked facing the Courthouse and had to cross the street to get to the coffee shop.

    I heard the clanging of bells as Salvation Army Santas gave out Holiday greetings while collecting money for the less fortunate. Entering the shop I told the Hostess that I was alone and would sit at the counter if that was okay. She ushered me to the bar and gave me a menu. A server filled my order of black coffee, and a bagel with Pineapple Creamed Cheese with a smile. I reached for the daily paper again just as Mr. Wonderful walked past behind the bar. About four steps past me he stopped and came back to me.

    Excuse me, you look very familiar to me and I’m certain we’ve met before. I’m Jerald Shipley.”

    He said extending his hand. I gave him my best and brightest smile as we shook hands.

    “Jerry? Jerry Shipley? The best looking guy four years running at good old Central High? It is a small world! I’m Robert, uh, Robbie Horton, Jerry. Wow you’ve still got it man, so did you marry a local girl, kids?”

    “No I married a girl from up state when we graduated college, but we divorced after four years, no kids. Damn, Robbie Horton! I knew we knew each other. You were here yesterday too. I was going to come introduce myself but you were already walking out. Jeez Rob, you look great, you sure have matured well, very well indeed. Are you back home or are you just visiting for the Holidays?

    “I do wish that were the case but no, my company was bought out and my job eliminated, I’m starting over again.”

    “That’s rough man, been there, done that myself, that’s how I ended up here at this place. If you have a few Minutes, I’ll buy you another cup and we can chat and catch up a bit.”

    “Sure thing Jerry, You’re the first person I’ve seen from the good old days. Ha! That’s funny, they weren’t so good when we were living them if I remember right. Teen angst and yearning for what we can never have is what I remember most. But you, all the good looking girls were after you.”

    Jerry blushed crimson, surprising me and I apologized not wanting to make him self conscious or put him off. He laughed it off saying it wasn’t all it was cracked up to be. At my urging he told me what he had been doing since High School.

    “I lived in New York for five years, then Seattle for two, a three year stint in Colorado Springs and back here to take care of my Mom before she passed away. After Mom passed, all the people we’ve known all our lives made such an effort to console and comfort my brother and me, I came to realize that right here is where I really wanted to be.

    I could make more money in some big Restaurant in a large city, but I’ve done that, it isn’t me. This little shop here, this is mine. I did this. The business is finally growing and I’m mostly happy and content here. So Rob, what about you? Married, children?”

    Joking, I held out my hands with my index fingers making a cross to ‘ward off evil’.

    “Never! Once burned, I learned and steered clear of that particular evil, so far.”

    We both laughed .

    “That’s great Rob, we don’t have many bachelors here, we’ll have to go out for a drink some night. Dinner too. My biggest turn off about being single is eating alone. Ugh.”

    “Sure thing Jerry, I agree, eating alone is the pits. Lately I’ve been having my Mom come over. Our houses back yards touch so I see her quite a lot. Congratulations Jer, this place is is really nice and it’s all yours! Great Man, way to go. I really like it. You’ve kept the old oiled floors! I can almost see Mr. Adams at the cash register.”

    “Yeah it’s mine alright. It was really touch and go for two years but we seem to have caught on. Expanding the menu by adding breakfast and Lunch to our pastries really helped, and now I’m thinking about adding dinner service for Thursdays through Sundays.

    Our Customers have begun to ask if we serve dinner. I think we can give those places down on Interstate Drive a run for their money. I just have to find the right menu items to keep them coming here to eat.”

    Jerry said he had to get back to riding herd on the kitchen staff and we rose to say goodbye when he handed me his Card.

    “Give me a call Rob, we’ll have drinks and dinner soon.”

    I asked for my check but he refused, saying it was his pleasure. I fished out an old card from my now defunct bank and wrote my number on the back for him.

    “Call anytime, heck come over we can have a drink and hang out at the house if you ever feel the need for company or to talk. I’ve been talking to myself lately.”

    Jerry laughed, “I did that just this morning! Hey, it’s really great to see you again Rob, we’ll get together soon.”

    As we shook hands I could swear I saw him wink at me. Gee, maybe he’s guessed I’m gay Oh well, I could definitely be persuaded to service him whenever he wished. Most times the ones that were great looking in High School have lost their hair and waistline by their early thirties, Jerry is the exception to that rule. He looks much better now, a grown, drop dead gorgeous 32 year old man. WOOF, WOOF, WOOF! I sure spent enough time daydreaming of him naked and on my bed when we were in school.

    I finished my tour of the older part of town and drove out toward the College and was absolutely stunned at the size of the Hospital. The one story, 50 bed hospital that I knew was now eight stories tall and a Regional Hospital. I drove a few block more and realized that the College and Hospital have grown together, swallowing up the homes and business between them. When I lived here there were only 10,000 people in town and that included the College students, now the City has 40,000 and the College is nearing 20,000 students.

    I never dreamed I could get lost in my hometown but I did that day, I did managed to regain my bearings but I was truly amazed at the size of the town. I told my Mom about my day and meeting up with Jerry. She told me that his Mom grew up just down the street from us at the ‘Old Stanton Place” she said.

    On Friday, Jerry called and asked me to Dinner, we went to the College Cafe, after eating we talked about which bar to go to when I suggested drinks at my place.

    “That place will get noisy and drunk by midnight. I’ve sort of lost my desire for the chase lately and would rather watch TV or read or talk.” I said.

    “Great Rob, I know what you mean, it’s nearly impossible to talk in one of those places, what with the noise and the ladies trying to get you to dance and buy their drinks. Its been awhile since I’ve had a guys night out. I usually flop in front of the TV or occasionally drive to the nightlife in the City about an hour away.”

    I laughed. “Even as much as the town has grown, I’ll wager that it is still hard to keep your life private here. Everyone always knew everyone else’s business when we were young and I’ll bet they still do.”

    Jerry laughed too. “Yeah, that’s why I make the hours drive when I get the urge. That and the lack of…

    Jerry was interrupted by my cell phone ringing on the kitchen counter. I went to get it and answered.

    “Hi Robbie, gee it’s good to hear your voice again, how have your been?”

    As soon as I heard ‘Hi Robbie’ a cold chill ran through me. It was Joshua, my ex, the one who moved on. I was silent for a moment, not knowing what to say.

    “Robbie?”

    “Josh, unless your calling to tell me someone has died, this conversation is over. Do not call this number again, please.”

    I turned the phone off and placed it back on the counter.

    “Sorry Jerry. Why is it that the people you try to get away from are the ones that always manage to find you, sorry for that. You were talking about driving into the city for what…sex?”

    Jerry blushed, then laughed.

    “Yeah I guess that is what I meant. But I was trying to be more delicate than that. You’re right about the town, few secrets are kept here, still. That phone call Rob, is everything alright?

    “It’s a long, story for another time. But yes everything is alright, that was someone I once trusted and cared for but that is all over with now. Tell me more about driving an hour or so to get relief, better yet let me know where to go. I’m at the climbing the walls stage myself these days.”

    “I’m not so sure you would like the places I’ve been too. Uh…can we change the subject…I’m not ready to chat about our sex lives or lack of one with you as yet.

    “Sure thing. I want to hear about the coffee shop anyway. How did that all happen, I would love to find some sort of small business venture I could get into instead of Finance or Banking.”

    Jerry started telling me how he got started in the shop and the more he talked the more animated he became. I wondered why he wasn’t the spokesperson for the chamber of Commerce, the man could sell an Eskimo snow!

    We had several drinks and when Jerry went to the bathroom he was woozy, and nearly fell. I rushed to steady him and led him to the bath and shut the door behind him, telling him to use the washcloth and cold water on his face and neck.

    I didn’t hear any sounds of his being sick thankfully, but I did go and turn down the bed in the guest room. He emerged from the bath apologizing profusely but I told him not to worry, it’s happened to all of us, lucky for him he was at a friends place.

    ‘I’ve turned down the bed in the guest room. You’re sleeping it off here Jerry. No driving. You promise?”

    Damn him, he gave me that crooked little grin I remembered from High School. My cock stiffened in my jeans. I had started to go when he started undoing his belt. I froze, I wanted to turn away but I wanted to see him without his pants on more.

    “Rob! Thanks dude. You’re a cool guy, and damed cute too!”

    He said this as his jeans slid to his ankles, I had remembered right, his legs were hairy as could be and his CK briefs were packed, front and rear.

    I turned quickly before he saw the throbbing in my pants.

    “Sleep Well Bud. I’ll wake you at 6.” I said.

    I was a few steps down the hall when he called my name again. I stopped and slowly turned and nearly passed out. Jerry was wearing only his briefs and leaning forward with a hand on each side of the doorway. I will never forget that image.

    “Thanks again Rob, I owe you for this.”

    I was trying to avert my eyes lest they pop right out of my head. He is the most perfect man I had ever seen.

    “You’d do the same for me, don’t worry Jer. Sleep well.”

    But the time I reached my bedroom I was hyperventilating. The image of Jerry naked except for the CK tightie whities and that thick body hair, had my cock so stiff it ached. I practiced breathing exercises to get myself back to normal. I closed my eyes and fell back onto my bed, I groaned aloud when the image of him in the doorway played on the inside of my eyelids.

    After a few minutes I was able to get up and go straighten up from our drinking and talking. When everything was done I just sat on a bar stool at the kitchen island and stared off into space. I knew that after seeing him in his CK tightie whities, I’m in big trouble here. The crush in High School was nothing compared with the full blown man lust I feel tonight.

    I was up at 5:30am, digging through the cabinets until I found a couple of samples of Keurig Coffee and made it in the French Press. After the coffee got going it was only a few minutes until Jerry came down the hall in the robe I had laid across the foot of his bed this morning.

    Jerry is either completely oblivious of the effect he has on others or he’s a calculating, conniving devil. He strolled into the kitchen with the robe open, his hairy chest, those tighty whitey’s showed a bulging basket and his hairy legs there for all to see. Damn him! Even his feet are beautiful!

    He looked at me, his hair mussed and that crooked grin, melting away any will to resist him that I thought I possessed.

    “Thank you Rob, I appreciate your taking care of me last night.”

    He stepped to me and hugged me to him. I felt faint. Then as he broke away he kissed me on the neck just below my ear.

    “You’re a great guy Rob, I hope we will be great friends.”

    We drank the coffee with peanut butter toast and Orange Marmalade. We sat at the island, his beautiful body showing and I fought to keep from staring at him. We talked a bit and soon he had to dress and head out to his shop for the breakfast crowd.

    Later I stumbled to the shower and took my time, trying to think of things I needed to do today. Around eleven the phone rang and I immediately thought of Joshua’s call last night. I was surprised to see it was Jerry calling.

    “Hello”

    “Hey Robbie, just wanted to thank you again for last night, and offer you a free lunch at the shop if you’re interested.”

    “Sure thing, what time is good for you Jer?”

    “Anytime after one o’clock is fine. I can join you then, see you later guy.”

    Holy Crap! IF I’M INTERESTED!! If I get anymore interested in him I won’t be able to function. I went to my closet to pick out something that would show off my assets best. I settled on fresh pressed, tight Jeans, a red Cashmere crew neck pullover covering a white oxford cloth, button down shirt, with a Brown leather Bomber Jacket and Cordovan Weejuns.

    Jerry was behind the counter, I saw him do a double take when I walked in. At first I thought that he didn’t recognize me but then that sexy crooked grin of his spread across his handsome face. He waved, motioning me to the bar. He placed a covered plate and glass in front of me and I carried it to the table he directed us to, in the back of the room, near the kitchen, away from the patrons eating their lunch, no one was near us.

    He told me I was his guinea pig, trying out a dish for his dinner trade, when he starts it up in a few weeks. He reached over and lifted the cover off my plate, the most wonderful aroma rose into the air.

    “For you, my friend, Chicken Marsala.”

    He uncovered the same on his plate and beaming a bright smile he said.

    “Bon Appetit Mon Ami.”

    “Oh my, what a treat, the presentation and the aroma all say it’s a smashing success Jerry. I can hardly wait to taste it.”

    The dish was perfect, I asked who his Chef was and he blushed again.

    “You! Really? This is so wonderful. Is there any other place in town with food like this.?

    “No, not to my knowledge, and I think I can get it on the table priced at or below the chain store restaurants down on Interstate Drive.”

    “How are you going to advertise Jerry”

    “I haven’t worked all that out yet but the paper for sure. You have any good ideas Mr. Finance guy?”

    I smiled at him. “Actually I do, I saw this done in Indianapolis. Throw a New Years bash with a couple of good wines for a buck a glass and have all the new menu items for your dinner service set out as a free buffet. Put up signs and maybe a radio spot on the local PBS and be sure that the Faculty at the College gets wind of it. They will spread the word if you impress them. Dress the male staff in Tuxedos and ‘little black dresses with a strand of pearls’ and frilly little aprons for the ladies, and people will talk about it all year.”

    “Jeez, Rob, that sounds perfect. You want a job!”

    “Tell you what Jerry, give me the numbers on what your food and drink will costs are and I can work out a budget. Maybe on second thought it should be an Invitation Only affair. You can control your costs much better that way. Invite your regulars, all the suppliers the restaurant does business with, the Faculty at the College, your Bankers, neighboring businesses that are not in competition with you, the Mayor and various City Councils and Committees. The City’s Leisure Services staff. You’ll think of more. I’m sure.

    You will need extra staff too, you can get that from the students at the college I bet. I’ll help if you want, sort of a Maitre ‘d to welcome and guide the guests. I know you will be busy in the kitchen most of the night. Oops, we need to add the Sheriff and Chief of Police to the guest list”

    Jerry was giving me the strangest look, his mouth open like he was going to speak but he kept silent.

    “Uh, it was just an idea, didn’t mean to get so carried away there. Jerry?”

    “Rob, uh, Rob you’re just one big surprise after another. How do you know all this? Your plan sounds perfect. The Invitation thing will make the ones who don’t get invited want to come to see what we’re all about later. AND YES! I think we can pull this off. With me cooking I will need someone to greet everyone. You’re perfect for that. You look fantastic today, I can only imagine how great you’ll look in a Tuxedo.”

    After we ate Jerry took me back to his office to get the numbers on food costs. As I looked around I saw a diploma on the wall from the Culinary institute of America.

    “JERRY! The CIA, really?

    “Yes, I told you I lived in New York for five years. The CIA is why I was there.”

    “Jer, that diploma needs to hang by the front desk so your customers will see it when they come in. It needs to be on your Business Card, the Menus and in any advertising your do.”

    “That all makes perfect sense Rob, I love the cooking but I’m not much of a businessman. I know I need someone but finding one I can trust is the hard part. Can I trust you Robbie?”

    I laughed. “I’ll be glad to help you out Jerry. Gratis. You won’t have me on your payroll. I’ll be glad to teach you the little tricks that I know to help get a business going or change directions.”

    He had that look again. I couldn’t figure it out.

    “What is it Jer, you’re kinda freaking me out the way you’re staring at me.”

    “Oh, uh, sorry, it’s just that I’ve realized that I really can trust you, Robbie. I said it earlier but sort of as a joke. I’ve known you a long time. I know you’re a good man, I saw that first hand last night. I will be glad for any help you want to give me, but I really won’t feel right not paying you.

    There are some things we should get out in the open, talk about if we’re going to be working together. Want to come over to my place tonight and we can plan out this party idea, we have known each other for a long time but really we’re almost strangers, we need some bonding time too.”

    “Sure, but I don’t know where you live.”

    “Meet me here and we’ll drive there.”

    I left his shop floating on air, excited about the New Years Eve Party and maybe more excited about going to his place tonight. Driving home I thought of little gift boxes filled with Petite Pastries for the guests to take home. Just a bite or two to make them want to come and sample more later.

    Mom called about three pm and I told her about going over to Jerry’s for dinner tonight. She told me that Joshua had called her, begging her to get me to talk to him. I told her I would take care of it.

    As soon as we were off the phone I looked up his call and dialed him. When he answered I lit into him about calling my mother and ended telling him to never, ever call me or her again. Nothing he had to say interests me in the least.

    Joshua was sobbing when we hung up, he kept crying that he was sorry. I was sorry too. I had loved him but he killed it. It was gone, over. I have moved on.

    I started making a list of items and ideas for the party at Jerry’s shop. I visited Jerry’s competition. I didn’t come across anyone that knew me and I learned that there was only one other shop on the West Side that even came close to his place. I noticed the sign announcing that they would be closed on New Years Eve and smiled. Jerry’s place will be the only show in town with any luck.

    I talked with the Police and Sheriff Departments and told them of the plans and that there would only be wine, tea, soft drinks, coffee and mineral water served as drinks. I told both departments that they would be invited. I Phoned the College and inquired about inviting Staff and Faculty and I was eagerly received.

    Jerry called at 4:30 saying to come on over, he was closing up. He was waiting just inside the door and came out with a huge smile that I felt in my crotch. I knew I had to learn to ignore the attraction I have to him. Nothing good could come of it. I have to control my emotions and libido. Who was I kidding? I needed to have sex. That’s the only cure for my problem.

    We had a Taco Salad for dinner that was out of this world, this man is a fabulous cook. We sat and talked for hours, I told him about the ‘take away gift box idea’ which he had done before in New York. He new exactly what to put in them.

    At midnight I rose to go home, neither of us had been drinking very much, both wary after last night. But Jerry offered to have me sleep over. I thought about it and decided not to, explaining that Mom had me taking her to Church every Sunday since I came home.

    “Rob, do you remember us both singing in the youth choir at Church?”

    I had forgotten about that.

    “Remember we were up in the Balcony and we could see the first few rows turning to look at us.”

    “Gee, I do, but I hadn’t thought of that in twenty years.”

    “Robbie, I mean it about the room, please stay if you want to, I like your company. I hope it doesn’t bother you. It’s just that I really don’t know many single people here. I always feel like a third wheel or the sucker of the day as ‘friends’ set up ‘blind date’ encounters. A single lady to offset the single man at the table. I’ve quit accepting those invitations and have stayed pretty much to myself. Either way you’re welcome here anytime Robbie.”

    Touched, I put an arm across his shoulder and halfway hugged him to me.

    “I like you too, Jerry. I really do.”

    He stood at the door until I drove off. I sort of felt bad leaving him, but I wasn’t ready yet to test my will power again by seeing him in his CK’s briefs again. I would get control and I would be his friend. He would never know how much I wanted to make love with him.

    As Mom and I were leaving church Sunday we ran into Jerry, he made a proper fuss over her and enough eye contact with me that I felt warm and fuzzy inside. Jerry was all Mom could talk about on the way home. As we pulled into her garage she put her hand on my arm.

    “Robert, you and Jerry would make a fine couple. He’s a good man Son. You could do a lot worse than him.”

    I sat there, mouth agape not believing what I was hearing.

    “Oh Robert, just stop it! I’m your Mother, I’ve known you’re different since you were twelve years old. I know you prefer the company of a man. I also know that it doesn’t matter who you love, but it’s how you love that counts. It’s not so new to this town either. We’ve had men together as a couples here for years.”

    “MOM!

    “Hush, you don’t have to say a word. But you know that whatever you do is fine with me. I Just want you to be happy Son. That’s all I ever want.”

    “Mom, I don’t know if Jerry is like me or not. Please don’t say anything to him, I’ll be working with him a good bit into the new Year.

    “Oh pooh! You know I won’t say anything to him , but Robert, Jerry is like you. I see the way he looks at you. Now let’s go check on my pot roast.”

    We had our dinner. Here in the South the older generation calls the mid-day meal Dinner and the evening meal is Supper. I did the clean up after her fantastic pot roast and she packed up most all of the leftovers into containers for me to take to my house.

    Back in my own kitchen putting away the containers of food, I was still amazed at the things that my Mom had said to me in the garage. She’s always known I am gay? She thinks that Jerry and I should be a couple and she’s certain he is gay too! Absolutely mind boggling!

    I was flipping through the TV channels, stopping for a few minutes of the Falcons/Giants game. When I lived in Indianapolis, the Colts were my second team, I grew up watching the Atlanta team with my Pop, for years they were the closest pro team to us and they always were underdogs until the past three or four years. Pops would have loved to see them winning regularly like they do now. Watching the games isn’t much fun now without him yelling at the TV . Gee, it seems impossible that it’s been 12 years already since he passed away. I kept checking in with today’s game and they whipped the Giants 34-0! WOW!

    At three o’clock my cell vibrating in my pants woke me as I dozed in my chair. It was Jerry calling to say hey. I asked if he had dinner plans and offered to give him Mom’s pot roast and veggies. He readily accepted and was at my door in less than half an hour.

    I opened the door and he stood there wearing that crooked grin that rendered me incompetent in his presence. I took a deep breath and let it out as a long sigh as I ushered him in. One of these days, I’m going to snap and jump his bones, I just know it. He wore a white dress shirt and jeans that hugged his perfect little butt so well. I noticed the bulge in front and had trouble tearing my eyes away from it. Jeez, I gotta get a grip.

    “Hey Jer, how was your day.”

    “We did a big lunch today, business has picked up this Holiday Season much more so than last year. Maybe it’s you Rob, you may be my good luck charm. This New Years Party idea of yours just keeps getting better. I moved my CIA diploma to behind the front desk and it has generated quite a buzz among our regulars. I’ve mentioned the party idea to a few of them and they are very excited about it. I think we need to get the Invitations done and mailed very soon before people commit to other r parties.”

    “Good thinking Jer. I’m excited too. This town has never seen a party anything like what your shop is going to put on. When I visited with the police department I asked for a one night variance on the occupancy limit and I got the word today that the Fire Dept. has granted our request. They need to be on the invitations list too.”

    We sat and talked, drank sweet tea all afternoon then switched to wine around dusk. By the time we ate the pot roast we were both feeling no pain and just a bit tipsy. We went back to the sofa and soon both of us were dozing off. I woke and got up, put a pillow under Jerry’s head and lifted his legs and feet onto the sofa and put a throw over him. I went to my room, toed off my shoes and lay on the bed, still dressed and on top of the covers.

    I woke at two a.m and went in to the family room to check on Jerry. He wasn’t there so I went to the guest room, I eased the door open and there he lay, snuggled up in the covers, his clothes on the chair and on the floor beside the bed lay his CK briefs. I know I gasped aloud seeing them on the floor, he stirred and opened his eyes, and sat upright startled.

    “What’s wrong? what is it?” He asked.

    “Sorry Jerry, it’s nothing. I just woke and went looking for you, first on the sofa and then in here. I didn’t mean to wake you.”

    He stretched and yawned. “What time is it.”

    “Just a bit after two a.m., go back to sleep.”

    “Uh, okay, but I, uh, I need to pee Rob and I’m kinda naked in this bed. Not only that but I’ve got a little wood problem too, it you know what I mean.”

    I laughed and leaned against the door frame.

    “Hmm, if I remember correctly when I saw you in just your briefs the first time you stayed over, it’s much more likely that you have a large wood problem Jer.”

    He blushed again then that crooked grin spread again..

    “Well, regardless of who is right, you’re about to see it first hand if you don’t get out of the way. I gotta go!”

    He was kicking off the covers as I retreated down the hall. I heard him laughing.

    “Chicken! Robbie! You’re not afraid of my woodie are ya”

    I said quietly, under my breath not even thinking if he could hear me or not.

    “More than you could ever imagine Jer!”

    Yikes, I shouldn’t have said that. He’ll want me to explain that comment for sure. Jerry dashed into the bath and I hoped he would forget it. But when he came out he had a towel wrapped around his waist and I could clearly see his cock draped along his right thigh. It was not a small wood problem he woke with, of that I am certain.

    “Whew that was close, I’m glad your looking in woke me, if I had pissed the bed I’d have to finish out the night in your bed with you.”

    I know I had that ‘Deer in the headlights look’ I swallowed hard and started to say something but just let it die in my throat.

    “Speak up Robbie, I can’t hear you.”

    “Never mind Jerry. Please, let’s drop this now Jerry. We shouldn’t be talking about your woodie at all. Please, let’s drop it okay.”

    “It’s just us Rob, we’re friends, we should be able to talk about anything. Even morning wood! I was just joking around, you’re not pissed at me are ya? Jeez Robbie, I didn’t know it would be a sore subject with you. I’m sorry.”

    “Jerry it’s past 2 a.m and you have to work tomorrow. You’re standing here with only a towel covering you. Go back to bed.”

    “Okay I’m going. Jeez.”

    I apologized to Jerry first thing this morning as we had coffee before heading out. He nodded and said it was okay, we’re good. But I could tell he was still puzzled or pissed. Either way I just had to drop it, I wasn’t ready to explain myself to him. I know that I have to find a way to put aside my attraction and carnal lust for him so that we are able to work together.

    Number one on the list is that we need to stop drinking together, number two is we sleep in our own beds. No more stay overs. I want him so badly it physically hurts sometimes. Not Good.

    I told him that I would be working from home, getting the invitations done and he had already sent out the shops customer email mailing list. I added the others to that list and I dropped by the coffee shop and got his approval on the invitation and I took it and the email list to the Office Supply store for printing.

    When everything was done we had 116 invitations to mail. That means food and drink for 232 people! My Mom and I got them into the envelopes and and I headed off to the post office. I talked with the a local dry cleaner that rented Costumes and Formal Wear and gave a list of the employees that would come for fittings. The men would wear black Waist Coats with tails,black pants and shoes. White winged collars with hand tied Bow Ties. The ladies would wear black dresses, black mid heel pumps, a string of white pearls with a white lace apron and Gardenias in their hair. Next I sent an email to the Office of the Dean of Students asking them to publicize our need for ten experience servers from the new Hospitality Management Program at the college.

    State wine and Liquor Laws require that we charge for all the alcohol consumed. We cannot just give Wine or Liquor away. One way around this is to charge a ‘Cover Charge’ per guest for the evening with a ‘split’ of Champagne included. My initial cost guesstimate for the party was $2,068.00. With a $5.00 cover per guest that would leave the Shop with about $1,008 expense for the evening.

    When I shared these numbers with Jerry he was very pleased, a 30 second radio ad running 3 times a day for one month was twice our cost.

    He enthusiastically agreed and with the Party now just nine days away we ordered the food and drink.

    Without my knowing it My Mom called and invited Jerry to come and enjoy Christmas with us. I’m glad he’s here, but I put on my best show of friendly aloofness as we laughed, exchanged gifts and ate a wonderful traditional Christmas meal. Jerry produced a Red Velvet Cake for dessert, My Mom’s most favorite cake ever. He was great with my Mom but I could tell that he still wasn’t over the incident last week when we were drinking.

    With only six days to go we hired the last of our temporary serving staff and got them fitted for their Tuxedos and black dresses. Jerry made trial runs on all of his new menu dishes and planned out the buffet tables and dressed them with the empty bowls, platters and left spaces for floral arrangements. The day before the party the florist arrived at closing time to set up the floral arrangements, Jerry and I stayed late three nights that week. On New Years Eve I woke to the phone ringing and picked it up, half asleep.

    “HAPPY NEW YEAR! Today’s the day Robbie, drag your butt out of that bed and get down to the Coffee Shop A.S.A.P, it’s Party Time Robbie!”

    He hung up without giving me a chance to protest. I managed to get a cup coffee and a shower and was on my way fifteen minutes after his call. I went straight to the office and turned on the computer and double checked the food orders from meats to Champagne; We have received everything we ordered

    The New Years Bash was scheduled to start at 8:00 p.m. The staff had arrived at 6.00, I gathered them, briefed them on our goals here and what we wanted from them. They were to give these guest the best service imaginable. I explained to them that we were doing something that has never been done in this town before and we wanted it to be remembered for a long, long time. Jerry had plenty of help in the kitchen and we stayed out of his way as much possible.

    I opened the front doors at ten til eight when I saw the first couples headed our way. From that moment on the evening was a blur of activity, with everything running smooth as clockwork. The guests were very much impressed with the decorations and gave exuberant praise for Jerry’s new menu items.

    Our wait staff impressed me. They were very smart looking in their evening attire, and attentive to our guests without being obvious, they were very near perfect in my estimation. At a quarter till eleven Jerry left the kitchen to his Sou Chef, donned his Tux and came to join his guests. When I saw him in his Tux and winged Collar shirt I nearly swooned. A tuxedo makes an ordinary man look fantastic. Jerry looked like he had stepped out of the pages of GQ magazine. He is movie star handsome, and I could see the effect he had on the ladies, who could blame them. I was already crazy mad for him and now seeing him dressed so fine I was both elated and sad. He blushed when his guests broke into applause as he walked to the area we had made into a dance floor.

    He thanked everyone involved from the guest to the staff singling out the Police and Fire Departments as well as the Mayor and Council. He even introduced me and told the guests that this party was all my idea. He had heard enough praise for the new menu items to know that he would start up the Thursday through Sunday Dinner service soon, Telling the guests that it would likely begin on February first. Again there was applause and a line formed quickly at the front desk making reservations for that opening night.

    We had our own New Years ball drop to count off the last few seconds until the new year, the guests all sang Auld Lang Syne and by 2: 45 a.m. Jerry and I were sitting at a table having our first glass of Champagne.

    The staff had all the glasses and dishes removed to the kitchen and were gone by 2:30. We were tired but both of us over the moon with the success, I had phoned the local paper and alerted them about the big party and the photo op with the local movers and shakers.

    We were surprised later to see front page coverage with great pictures of our party guests, group pictures and even some of couples dancing. The dance floor had turned out to be a big hit with the guests and I mentioned to Jerry that he should consider having dancing and maybe hire the student band or combo from the college to play the music. He could do a piano player for three nights and have dancing on Saturday

    It was time to leave and Jerry just grabbed me and pulled me into a huge hug, It wasn’t the hips held back guy hug either, it was thigh to thigh and it made me bone up instantly. He pushed back a bit and thanked me for all I had done to help him and he hoped that I would settle down and stay here.

    “I need you here as my friend Robbie and we work well together, we’re a good team.”

    “I will always be your friend Jer. Always.”

    A few days later Jerry called and asked me to drop by for lunch, he wanted my advice on the new evening dinnerware and flatware. It had been a bit strange for me, not being with him everyday like we were up until the party. I took care to be dressed nicely, still wanting to make an good impression on him. Silly I know, but I’m vain that way. Mom taught me to always ‘present yourself’ as you want others to see you, you only get one chance to make a first impression.’ Heaven knows I wanted him to see me as his future mate and companion. Pipe dreams I know, but a guy can always hope.

    I wore jeans, Weejuns, a burgundy turtleneck pullover and my grey London Fog wool car coat. As I walked in Jerry did that double take again then that crooked smile of his, like he knew something no one else does. As I walked to his table I saw his eyes go from my face to my shoes and back up to my face. He blushed slightly when he saw me watching him.

    “You always look so together, Rob, Everything about you is always just right. Sometimes I want to muss your hair just so you won’t be so perfect. Have a seat Bud.”

    I slipped out of the coat and, draped it over an empty chair and sat beside him to look at the catalog of dinnerware. It didn’t take very long, everything I liked and pointed out he ordered, dinnerware, glassware and flatware for 75 place settings. We talked some more and when he got a phone call, I said I’d catch up with him later. He didn’t smile as I left like he usually does.

    The next day I got a call from the University and went in for an interview in the Admissions Office. I was pleased that it went well and I was called back on Friday and was offered the job. I was both happy and sad, I had wanted to settle in a larger city but I also wanted to be near Mom and now, my friend Jerry.

    It was the middle of January and I woke on Saturday morning knowing that I had to have sex! I told Mom I would be away tonight and back home tomorrow, she could get to church with one of her friends. By noon I was on my way to the city. I found a nice Hotel downtown and checked in. I took the Gay Club and Bar guide from my carryall and looked up the places to go here. I had an early dinner and caught a movie and went back to my room to get ready for the club.

    The first place I went was sparsely populated and I asked the barman where I could go to dance. He told me of a place just around the corner called Club Blu. I had another drink and walked to the dance club.

    Inside I was pulled onto the dance floor before I could get to the bar. The kid I was dancing with was in his early twenties and very cute. After twenty minutes or so I begged off and went to the bar. I chugged the first drink fairly fast and took the second and went to the end of the bar and sat down to catch my breath.

    The crowd was growing steadily and I was rested enough that I began to look around for a possible bed mate for the night. It wasn’t very long until I felt the urge and had to go to the restroom and after waiting in a long line, at last I got to relieve myself and started back to the bar when I collided with someone. We slammed into each other fairly hard and I almost went to the floor, when I gathered my wits and turned to apologize I was stunned. Someone who looked a lot like Jerry stood there looking just as shocked as me. It took a couple of seconds but his sexy, crooked little grin spread across his face and I knew it was him.

    I stood facing him, mouth agape staring at him. Without saying a word he took my face in both hands and kissed me so very gently. My very first thought was ‘Mom was right, he is gay!’ Then everything clicked into place and I put everything I had into our first kiss. He broke away for a moment and just stared into my eyes then he kissed me again. This time he drove his tongue past my tonsils, I moaned as he wrapped his arms around me, pulling me tightly to him while our kiss continued. My arms went around his neck; the feel and taste of him melted any reserve I had, right there in a crowded gay dance club, we shared the kiss that would change both our lives forever.

    When we were desperate for air we pulled apart but still held each other close. I fought the tears brimming in my eyes, he smiled and wiped them away with his thumb and leaned over to my ear and said.

    “Are you ready to come with me, Robbie. We have some very personal business that needs our urgent attention. Tonight we end this constant frustration that we both have felt, hoping but not knowing that we both want the same thing. The way that you returned my kiss told me you feel the same as I do. I want to make love with you Rob, I have since that second day you came into the coffee shop. This is going to be so good. We’re going to be perfect together. I know it. Are you ready to let me love you?”

    I couldn’t speak yet I was absolutely stunned to see him here. I just nodded yes and held him tightly.

    “Come Robbie, it’s time. You know this isn’t just a one night thing, I’ve dreamed of this night and how we would be so good together. It’s now, it’s time. Come make love with me. Rob and Jerry starts now”

    We walked out arms around each other, my room was closest and we found Jerry’s car and drove it to my motel. Before the room door closed we were locked into a another passionate kiss, Jer was undoing my shirt and I was opening his pants. We broke apart and finished taking off our clothes and fell onto the bed, I swear I could have ejaculated just feeling his hairy body against me.

    We were frantic for each other. I turned and we each swallowed as much of the others cock as we could manage. Jerry had nearly all of me in his throat while I could only manage about half of his very substantial cock. It was long and thick and I wanted it in me, the very thought of this beautiful man, my friend, with this cock inside me made me twitch and moan in anticipation.

    His cock was a challenge, I was determined that I would get all of him into my throat. It took three tries but when his corona slipped down into my throat he roared and started spewing his cum in me. I had to pull back to taste him then plunged him deep into my throat again. He fucked my face until he was too sensitive to tolerate it further. I shot my load into him when he cried out my name while he was ejaculating. I turned again and we lay facing each other, arms and legs entwined, our bodies touching wherever possible. Stroking his hair back off his forehead I said.

    “I’m still in shock, you are my Jerry right? This is just about the biggest surprise I have ever had. I had no clue you could be gay, let alone be interested in me like this, I mean sexually.”

    “Robbie, you have been the star of my masturbation sessions since the second day you came into the shop in those jeans and the red pullover. You excite me in ways that surprise and amaze me, the way our genuine friendship has developed in just over a month. Your ideas for our big New Years party absolutely amazed me, I have people calling every day wanting to know when we will start serving dinner. We are already booked solid for the first week-end we start dinner service. I owe all that success to you.

    You always look so handsome and well put together, I get hard watching you walk to the bar at the shop. I’ve been amazed that you can stir such emotion and desire in me. I’ve only had one gay relationship, while I was in New York, and it lasted two years.

    In only one month I have stronger feelings for you than I had for my lover and companion of two years in New York. I want you sexually, you drive me to distraction in your jeans and I almost cried when I saw you in your Tuxedo the night of the party, You are so perfect and I feared, no I was certain, that I would never have you the way I want you.

    Then tonight, here you are, my most unexpected surprise, my heart raced when I saw you there. At first I thought it was just someone who looks like you, but when I came closer, I knew it had to be you. I’ll never forget the look on your face when you turned to face me. It was like it took a second or two for your mind to process the fact that it was me standing there.”

    “I’m a little scared now Jer, I want you and I to work out, I want us to have it all. We’ve just begun our fantastic sexual journey here tonight. I know that our first sex was just blowing of the steam we’ve generated this past month.

    Later, maybe in just a few more minutes, we’ll get to the making love part. That’s what I want most right now. To make love to my Jerry, to show him how much I care already, to let him know just how much I want him. Right now I feel like I’ll have this woodie you’ve made forever. We might as well put it to good use, what do you say?”

    “I say we do it Robbie, show me how you love me. I’ve never been fucked but I’ve never felt like I do for you, before now. I already know I want you inside me Rob. I want to possess you and be possessed by you. We’ll be together. We will make it happen.”

    “Umm I’m gonna do just that Jerry, but we may be awake all night. I’ve built up a lot of loving over the last month and it’s all for you.”

    I moved to suckle on his right nipple, bringing moans from deep within him, he thrashed his head and legs, grabbing fistfuls of bedding as I sucked, kissed and laved his nipples. My right hand traced down through the thick mat of hair that covered his chest and abs, with my hand full of his fat cock I jacked him slowly while I bit and sucked at a nipple. I let my hand slide down and my forefinger and thumb circled his scrotum above the testicles and I slowly pulled the sac taught. He moaned and I pulled harder, squeezing his testicles gently as I pulled. A roar came from deep inside him.

    My mouth left the nipple and traced his ribs and over his hips then in to inhale the scent at his crotch. With my lungs full of his scent I looked to his eyes and slowly guided his cock into my mouth, never losing eye contact with him. Jerry whimpered and moaned as I took him to the root, deep into my throat. He bucked and thrust trying to get more cock down my throat. I pulled off his cock and pushed on his legs to raise him up to gobble both testicles into my mouth. Closing my lips I pulled back hard making him scream my name. As I let a testicle slip from my mouth I moved lower and let my tongue trace over his furry butt cheeks.

    After minutes of kissing and licking his cheeks I turned him onto his stomach and I stretched out atop his perfect body, my cock wedged in his crack. It didn’t take long for him to be pushing back against my cock. I moved lower and rose to my knees and looked at his perfect body, broad shoulders, his torso tapered into a small waist anchored by the most perfect bubble butt imaginable. I placed a hand on each cheek, spread them slightly and buried my face into his butt, my tongue stabbing at his entrance.

    Jerry screamed then rose to his knees and pushed back hard against my tongue and face.

    “OHMIGOD!! JEEZUS! ROBBIE, OHMIGOD, OH JEEZ, OH FUCK!!!

    It was evident that no one had ever done this to him, he kept looking over his shoulder and pushing back. Once he reached back, put his hand behind my head and pushed me harder into his butt. I enjoyed his reaction as I licked and laved him at his opening.

    “Jeez Robbie, I’ve never felt anything like that before. I would have never guessed that to be sexy, but DAMN! It’s not fair, now I want something there, touching me there.”

    Knowing he was sloppy wet there I eased a finger inside him and his eyes opened wide. I kissed him and took his mind off my finger in his butt, or so I thought. I swirled my finger a bit, stroking, pushing, then I crooked my finger and felt for his prostate. Once I stroked over that magic button he went wild. He wanted more fingers, more stroking the gland then finally he was asking for me to put my cock in him. The foreplay and build up was slow and deliberate. Sometimes I would get aggressive and swallow all of his cock while my fingers were moving in and out of his ass, probing, stroking and I would press the head of my cock against his anus, making him moan loudly,

    When I had lubed him and my cock liberally, the next time he pushed his butt back the head of my cock slipped inside him. His eyes went wide as saucers, then slammed shut as he grimaced in pain. I leaned down and kissed him deeply, then cooed and sweet talked him, telling him how good he felt, how much fun we were going to have now that we didn’t have to pretend anymore, how I was so crazy, madly in love with him. Kissing him, my tongue in his ear.

    It wasn’t long until he was pulling on my thighs, wanting more cock deeper inside him. I made sure that I was slow going in, letting him stretch and accommodate my steel hard cock. I could see he seemed to enjoy these new feelings coursing through his mind and body. When I ground hard against his pelvic bone his eyes opened and he yelled.

    “YESSS! MORE! I LOVE IT! FUCK ME ROBBIE, OHMIGOD! OH YES! FUCK ME! OH!”

    The slightest change in my position had me rubbing against his prostate with every thrust of my hard cock. It only took seconds for a steady stream of pre-cum to flow from his cock, then in just a few seconds more, Jerry’s eyes rolled back and he was gone into that place where the only thing he wanted was more cock, deeper and harder than before. He was lost to everything but the unbelievable sensations traveling from his butt to his brain as my hard cock pumped in and out of him.

    He was so into my cock fucking him that he flooded his chest and mine with his semen, unable to tell me he was at the brink. He tensed his entire body and all I heard was an animal like growl from deep within him. He showered both of us in his semen while mine filled his guts and ran out of his butt down onto the sheets. I collapsed into his arms and we lay silent for what seemed like hours, but in reality was only moments.

    When we were breathing normal again he slowly opened his eyes and the crooked grin that always gets me spread across his face.

    “Thank you Robbie. I love you too. I know you love me, I could feel it. Trust me Rob, it’s mutual, I’m yours for as long as you want me. What we just did, that was the most unbelievable feeling, I’ve never had such an orgasm before. It’s like you’ve overwhelmed me with your love, bodily and emotionally all at once. You’re going to be doing that to me a lot Robbie, I never had a clue making anal love could feel so wonderful.”

    He pulled me into the softest, most tender kiss imaginable, I felt so filled with love tears seeped from my clinched eyelids, my entire body trembled from the love I felt flowing into me from his kiss. We fell asleep, each holding the other tightly to him.

    When I woke, Jerry was spooned against my back, his arm across my chest hugging me tightly against him. I nestled back against him wriggling my body to get more of him against my skin. I felt his cock thicken against my butt, I could feel it lengthening against me, I wiggled more, pushing back harder. I knew I wanted him inside me but it would really be a stretch for me. His size was more than I’ve ever taken and it’s been months since I’ve had sex. Never the less. I will have him. I pushed back against him, he moaned lightly and kissed my neck.

    “Mmm you feel so good, I love waking in your arms. Why don’t you put that hard cock of yours where it belongs, babe. I want you, make love to me Jerry, fill me with that fat cock. Mmm you feel so good”

    I felt the cool lube against my hole as he probed me with his fingers. I had to turn and lay on my back. No way was I going to miss watching his beautiful face as he made love to me this first time. While it had been some time since I last had sex, my desire and lust for him made me open easily for his hard, probing cock. He gasped aloud and his eyes went wide when I locked my ankles around him and pulled him hard into me. His fat cock went halfway into me in one plunge.

    “JEEZ! JERRY! OHMIGOD, YOU FEEL SOGOOD IN ME!”

    Almost immediately he recoiled and plunged deeper into me. It only took three hard strokes and we were grinding against each other hard, trying to get more of him into me. His eyes were closed and his face twisted in a pleasure grimace, I began throwing my hips up to meet his downward thrust, making both of us grunt deeply. Sweat was pouring off us, as we increased the pace, we were into the rhythm of the fuck. I pulled him down to kiss while his hips were only a blur as he drove into me, my feet bounced in the air with my toes curled so tightly they hurt.

    It only took a few moments for him to send me away, I reached that place where there was only one thing in my world right then, satisfying the need deep inside me for his hard cock. It’s never enough, no matter how deep the penetration nor how large the cock, I wanted more, now,deeper, harder, faster.

    “OOOHHH, FUCK IT, JERRY! FUCK MY ASS!”

    Suddenly Jerry Froze on the plunge in, pushing down hard while I pushed up hard. Semen streamed from my cock, the first volley went over my head, then next onto my chest and finally puddling in the ripples of my abdomen. The veins and vessels in Jerry’s neck were bulging, then he roared with a growl like I have never heard as his hot semen filled me to overflowing. Two more hard thrusts, and another hard grind and he collapsed atop me, as we both gasped for air.

    I’m not sure how long we napped but the cum between us was dry, gluing us together. There is a delicious ache in my testicles and my butt. The sheets were covered in puddles of semen. I wanted to open my eyes but the lids were just too heavy now. I snuggled closer to Jerry and rested; I guess we napped again. I woke to a gentle shaking of the bed and realized that Jerry was laughing softly. I forced my eyes open to look at him.

    “Hey there Robbie, we did that pretty good, don’t you think?”

    “Yeah, a little more practice and we’ll have it down pretty good?”

    Now I was tickled and began to giggle with him. We both ended up laughing so hard there were tears in our eyes. Finally the giggles subsided and we lay together, staring into each others eyes. I knew without any doubt that here was the man of my dreams. I’ve never felt anything like those feelings when we were lost in the act of love, the animal like rut was simply beyond words. I can hardly wait to do that again.

    “It’s weird how things work out. Fifteen years ago we were sitting on the bench together on the basketball team and I had the biggest crush on Jerry Shipley, just like the girls did. Now here we are starting a life together. Who would have ever guessed that I would be the one to get you.”

    Jerry leaned over to kiss me and said.

    “Good things come to those who wait, as the old saying goes. It looks like you and I have hit the lotto in the partner department. I can’t get over how good this feels Robbie. God knows I’ve spilled out a bucket full of cum thinking of you and I together this past month. Come, lets shower babe.”

    He pulled me up and out of bed and we staggered to the shower and let the water wash us off while we kissed and hugged. He had his arms around me as we kissed and my hands were on his cock and testicles.

    He was rock hard again in less than a minute, I turned in his arms, rose on my tiptoes, guided his cock to my entrance and settled back down as he slipped in easily, filling me again. I leaned forward, hands against the shower stall, my back arched offering up myself for his pleasure, he took me again. All the same fantastic and familiar feelings were there as we climaxed again but there was very little semen again so soon.

    I had to sit down in the shower, my legs couldn’t hold me up any longer. Jerry sat and pulled me up to rest against his chest and between his legs as we lay there with the water raining down on us, I turned to lay on him, chest to chest, we were in absolute and complete emotional and sexual bliss.

    After a few minutes we managed to rinse off all the semen, we dried each other off and fell back into bed. I woke to the phone ringing; it was the front desk reminding us of check out time. We managed to get dressed and headed back home, I followed him and I know I smiled the entire trip. We arrived back at my place just before four p.m. and I called Mom to let her know I was home and asked her to come over for supper with Jerry and I.

    When I hung up the phone I looked and Jerry had his head in the fridge and he came out with his arms full and started in on our supper. Mom came over and She and I sat at the island and the three of us chatted while Jerry whipped up a Lemon Chicken Stir fry with sugar snap peas, carrots, scallions, red, yellow and green bell peppers over flat noodle pasta with a delicate lemon cream sauce with a dash of lemon zest. I am continually amazed at the man’s cooking skills, it all looked so effortless for him and it was so delicious. My Mom asked for the sauce recipe, she wanted to take the dish to her office for their next buffet.

    After we finished I sent Jerry and Mom to the family room while I cleaned up. Done with the clean up I turned on the dishwasher and went to join Mom and Jerry. I found them deep in discussion about his Mom’s family and how she knew his grandparents just down the street from her house. I watched them quietly and it was like Mom had gained another son. He was so attentive to her and she ate it up. She held his hand when he talked about his Mom and her struggle with Cancer before she passed away. I poured the three of us a bit of brandy and Mom protested loudly but drank every drop.

    It was nearing eight p.m. when she decided she should get back home, I went to get her coat and Jerry helped her into it and he walked her across my back yard and into hers. When he came back I met him at the door and it wasn’t closed good before I was kissing him, we were nearly the same size and our bodies molded nicely together. I thanked him for seeing her home and asked if he wanted to stay here tonight or we could go to his place.

    “Let’s stay here Robbie, finally I get to sleep in your bed instead of being put into the guest room!”

    “Well, you’ll be in the bed but I’m not sure how much sleeping you’ll get to do. I’m gonna be all over your gorgeous self all night.”

    “Maybe we should run over to my place and let me get some things, clothes, shaving gear and stuff. Then we can come back here; we haven’t had time to think about it but where do you want us to live. I like this place and I know we can be a great help and comfort to your Mom. By the way, she told me when I walked her home that she would be my Mom now. I guess she doesn’t have any problems about us.”

    I laughed out loud.

    “Jer, do you remember us running into you at church a week or so ago? On the way home she told me that you and I would make a great couple. I told her that I didn’t even know if you were ‘like me’, meaning Gay but trying to not say the words to her. She looked me straight in the eyes and told me; ‘Robbie, Jerry is Gay, I see the way he looks at you.’ I was surprised that she knew, she even told me she has known since I was 12 that I was different. The funniest thing though is when you first kissed me in the bar last night, the first thing I thought of was “Mom’s right, he is gay.’ Crazy I know.”

    He pulled me in for another long steamy kiss that left me wobbly kneed and reached for his coat and said let’s go to his place and get his things.

    So much for those magic moments. I had to rearrange my self in my jeans and grabbed the keys and my coat and we piled into his car and were off.

    Later after a steamy shower and in bed we took our time, cuddling, kissing, talking and playing with each others body. I found out he was very ticklish in several places and the places that were his hot spots that turns him on.

    Once I just sat up on my knees and looked at his naked body. The hairy chest and treasure trail were big turn ons for me. My cock was standing tall just looking at his beautiful body, he gave a chuckle and that silly crooked grin as he wrapped his palm and fingers around my very hard cock. He looked up to my eyes.

    “You know how crazy I am for you don’t you Rob. It’s like I just started living last night. I don’t ever want to be anywhere but by your side. I love you Babe. I know that for certain, I’d marry you this minute if it was legal here. Just know that I’m yours now and forever. You’ve made me the happiest man in town.”

    I stretched out beside him and kissed that handsome face.

    “That goes double for me Jer. You and me forever.”

    The End


    To get in touch with the author, send them an email.


  • The Art of the Marine

    I woke to morning sunlight through the tall windows facing south. Soft snoring reminded me I had a guest. I took a peek over the railing, into the main living space. The sight that met my eyes had me scrambling into sweats, and scurrying down the stairs.

    Grabbing a sketch pad, colored pencils, I settled myself on the floor.

    Sometime, during the early morning, Earl had shucked off his tee and was now totally naked. He was asleep face down on the futon, no covers, beautiful ass facing south.

    The morning sun, coming in through the tall windows on the south wall, illuminated him like a spotlight.

    Every golden blonde hair was glowing, except where cross pieces of the window painted shadow. The light picked out the sheen of his skin, gilding the architecture of his muscles. An arm obscured most of his face, allowing the end of one blonde eyebrow to peak out. His short blonde hair was a vivid contrast to the golden tan of his arm and neck.

    I sketched fast and furious, praying he wasn’t a restless sleeper, prone to moving about. And that he wouldn’t wake too soon. He cooperated for over an hour. I sketched him from three diffrent angles. From the top of his head, down the slope of his back, to the white rise of his ass. Alongside, showing the full length of his body. And from near his feet, looking up between his slightly spread legs, into the valley of his ass, over a peek of fat round balls.

    As I worked on that last view, memories of the night before had me tenting my sweats.(Oh Lord, What a Night!)

    ” I hate to interupt art in progress, but I really need to piss!”

    My head snapped up, to see one amused ( and slightly bloodshot) blue eye peering at me over the bulge of a bicep.

    ” Uh …. Sure…. Okay” I stammered.

    Earl stood up, stretched, totally unselfconcious, scratched his belly and leveled a look at the sketch pad in my lap. ” Don’t you ever quit?” Then he sauntered into the bathroom, closing the door behind him.

    (No), I thought, (Not when something so worthwhile to draw comes my way).

    Earl came back out, still naked and plopped down on the couch, drawing a blanket over his lap.

    We sat there awkardly for a while, kind of avoiding each others eyes. Honestly, I was apprehensive. What if the big bad Marine, decided to beat up the man, who got him high, then stuck a dick, ( Not to mention some silicone toys) up his ass.

    Earl cleared his throat. ” About last night.”

    Okay, here it comes, the whole I was so high and drunk, I can’t rembember a thing, or You took advantage of me and I have to teach you a lesson scenarios.

    ” Don’t worry, I won’t tell anyone what happened.” I blurted.

    ” I appreciate that, but that’s not really what’s on my mind.” Earl paused a moment, sighed, ” What happened last night, was I had a man’s dick in my ass and mouth!”

    ” Um…..Yeah, I guess you did?”

    ” No guessing about it, because my asshole is feeling very sore this morning. It most definitely happened.”

    I nodded, not quite on the same train track as Earl.

    ” I guess what I’m asking is……Does this make me a queer?”

    “What!? No! I don’t think so! I don’t know!” I sputtered, completely thrown by the conversation. ” Why do you ask that?”

    Earl hanging his head a little, said quietly. ” I liked it.”

    I was speechless. This was so not on my list of scenarios for the morning.

    I took a deep breath trying to gather my thoughts. ” Let’s look at last night, objectively, Okay?”

    Earl shrugged. ” Go ahead?”

    ” When you say you liked it, did you mean you liked a guys dick in your ass? Or you liked something stuffed in your ass?” Earl looked perplexed. ” I mean, if it had been a woman sticking her toy in your ass, would you have liked it just as much?”

    Earl looked thoughtful. ” Well right this moment, I kind of wish you were a girl and not a guy…..Not that a girl shoving a plastic dick in me doesn’t seem super wierd too!”

    “So was it me turning you on last night, or the movie and …um… the roleplaying, I guess is a good way to put it?”

    Earl frowned. ” I honestly don’t know Rusty! Last night has me all kinds of fucked up right now! “

    I decided to take a leap. ” So if I asked you if you wanted me to fuck you right now, no video, just a guy’s dick in your ass, would you want that?”

    Earl grimaced, but i continued, ” Or if that nurse walked in right now, and wanted to drill your butt, would you want that?”

    Earl frowned at that. Sighed. ” Maybe, I just don’t know…….Until I saw that video, I didn’t even know people did those things. I don’t know if I was just so high and drunk, and , yeah really horny, that I let things get away from me….or what!” ” And?” I prompted. Another big sigh. ” All I know was it was the hottest thing I ever did in my life, and having something shoved in my ass felt incredible!”

    I thought quietly, while Earl stared at me with all of the intensity of a puppy, who had just piddled on the floor, and was waiting to be thumped with a newspaper.

    ” Well, I’m no big expert, but supposedly all of those guys in the video claim to be straight……They just like to be dominated by women….and have things shoved in their ass. I have heard that many straight men get off on masturbating with toys in their ass. So maybe you aren’t gay……Maybe you have just found a new fetish.”

    Earl seemed to drink in my words, like a plant dying for water. ” So…. I’m not gay? Just kinky?” I held up a hand. ” Maybe you are actually bisexual.” Earl ran a hand through his short blonde hair, drawing my attention to his muscular bicep and forearm. I sighed, ” Personally I am biased…..You are really an incredibly sexy man!” Earl blushed, and pensively looked down at his sheet covered lap. ” Even with my tiny dick?” I waved his comment away, ” Number one, your dick isn’t tiny, I think it’s within the realm of a normal size, I just think your ex may have been a size queen. Two, not to embarrass you, but from the perspective of a gay man, you have a gorgeous body…..and for my taste a gorgeous ass!”

    That last seemed to bug Earl, but I tend to be blunt. Then another thought occurred to me. ” I just might know someone who could help you figure this out.” ” Really? Who?” Earl looked up eagerly. ” I just happen to know someone who is a lot like the woman in the video. If you’d like to talk to her, I could call her later?”

    Earl frowned again. ” I’d like to talk to her, but my bus leaves later this morning… Maybe I could get her number?” I shook my head, ” Nope, can’t give out her number without permission, and it’s way to early to call her. She keeps really late hours, and would not be happy if I called before noon.” Earl’s shoulders slumped.

    I had another thought. ” Earl, don’t you have a couple more days of leave?” ” Yeah, so? Not much reason to stick around with all the girl friend drama.” ” Why don’t you spend another day here, I’ll call Nicole for advice, and you can crash here for the night.”

    Earl perked up at that, then shook his head. ” I’ve already imposed enough on you, besides I can’t make it up to you. Short on money you know?” I waved that off and pointed to my sketches. ” I think those are worth a day or two of room and board, if you really want to get to the bottom of this new….interest?” Then another inspiration came to me. ” I also know how you can make some fast cash!”

    Earl looked alarmed at that. I jumped in to explain myself before he got the wrong idea. ” My art school is always looking for models for live figure drawing. Depending on how little clothes you are willing to wear, they will pay from twenty to a hundred dollars a session.” At the question in his eyes I clarified. ” Twenty for clothes on, one hundred for total nude!”

    Now Earl looked thoughtful. ” I guess I could do mostly nude, probably not all of the way, maybe down to underwear?” I thought some more. ” How about a g-string?” ” Moot point dude, don’t got one!” Earl chuckled. I grinned, ” I did mention I stripped in a gay bar on the weekends, I think I got that covered! If you want to give it a try?”

    Once again,Earl ran fingers through his hair, giving me another treat of flexing muscle. ” I suppose I could try? And you’ll call this Nicole?” ” Yeah later after my morning classes.” ” Is she hot like the movie chick?” ” Ummm……Well she’s not ugly, but more I don’t know…..Handsome rather than pretty. and…..umm…..she’s a bit more hardcore than that chick!” ” Hardcore? What’s that supposed to mean.” ” I mean she’s a hardcore dominatrix, goes way beyond simple strapon fucking. But, she’s the only woman I know who’s even remotely into this brand of kinky!”

    Earl looked really disturbed. I sighed. ” Look, Earl, I’m not suggesting you have a session with her, just talk with her. Besides, she gets paid for her expertise as a dominatrix, and frankly you can’t afford her!”

    “Maybe I can’t afford to talk to her either!” ” Oh I think she’ll talk to you, if I ask her. She owes me a couple of favors.” ” Oh and what will I owe you for these favors?” ” Oh I think last night was totally worth it from my end!” I glanced up at the clock. ” Shit….Look think about it. I got to hit the shower and get ready for class……If you decide you want to stay and try the model thing, you can shower after me and come with me to the school, I’ll drop you off at human resources, before class.”

    To speed the story up, Earl decided to stay, try modeling, and I dropped him off at the human resource office. As I thought, they jumped at the chance to have him model. ( Most of our nude models, were not something most folks want to see naked. Overly fat girls, and one old wrinkled saggy male nudist, not at all inspiring.) When most of the teachers found out he was well muscled, they cancelled their lesson plans for the day, to give their students a chance to draw him. By the time I was done for the day, Earl had posed for four classes in my g-string at seventy dollars a class. Not bad for a days work.

    I called Nicole and related the whole story of Earl’s discovery about himself. She agreed to talk to him, but since she was off that night, wanted to talk to him in person. I had to work that night, but offered my place for their meeting, but Nicole wouldn’t go for that and suggested they meet at the bar where I worked. It took some convincing to get Earl in a gay bar, but in the end his need to know was greater than his fear of gay men. Besides, I pointed out Nicole would be more than capable of protecting him from the ravening homosexuals.

    After I was done for the night, I found Earl and Nicole, curious to see what the prognosis was. Nicole was convinced Earl was a closet bisexual, and had a plan for finding out. A plan that required my apartment, my weed, and the attendance of all three of us. I was surprised, she usually got big bucks for a night like she was suggesting, but I guess the whole situation had her intrigued. And did I mention my secret fetish of seeing strong men dominated and fucked by women? Earl was convinced to try, Nicole was excited and frankly so was I. So we ended back at my apartment.

    Things could have been really awkward, but Nicole just took over and began directing Earl and I. Before I knew it all three of us were smoking my weed and Nicole had us all down to our skivvies.

    ” So Earl, we need to set some ground rules here.” Nicole drawled lazily. ” LIke what?” Earl asked, a tiny hint of apprehension in his voice. ” Well, to start with, you need to choose a safe word.” ” A safe word?” Earl repeated, confused. ” Yeah, if things progress beyond your comfort level, you say your safe word, and the scene stops, or moves in another direction.” ” You mean No I don’t want to do this is not enough?” ” How can I explain this?… I’m used to working with guys who need to feel like they are being forced to do what they consider depraved sex acts. I guess they feel it absolves them of the guilt for the pleasure they feel. So I require a safe word, one they won’t normally blurt out during a session.”

    Earl scrunched his face up in thought. Then he looked at me. ” Is Rusty going to be part of this?” ” Only if you wish him to, other than the fact I wish you to allow him to watch.” Earl opened his mouth, maybe to protest my presence , but Nicole held up her finger, for silence. ” Non-negotiable, we are in his space, smoking his weed and hopefully drinking a bit of his booze?” She grinned cheekily at me. ” Rusty did some great erotic artwork for me, that my customers love to look at to get themselves in the mood. And I know he likes to watch strong men under the rule of women and smaller men. So he gets to watch, or I can head for home.”

    Earl seemed shocked by her attitude. Nicole shrugged. ” You want to see if you are into being dominated, or just like things in your ass. Right?” Earl nodded. ” That brings us to the next rule.” ” What’s that?”

    Earl asked. ” Simply put, I’m the boss, you do what I tell you to do. You allow me to do what I want to to your body, unless you use the safe word. Is that clear?” Nicole intructed with a hint of steel in her voice.

    Earl looked sheepish, but the sudden pup tent in his shorts, seemed to make up his mind for him. ” Yes Ma’am!’ he softly agreed. Nicole smiled indulgently. ” Next rule, for this session I and Rusty will refer to you as Straight Boy, and you will refer to us as Sir or Ma’am. Understood?” ” Yes, Ma’am!” Earl agreed. ” Safe word?” ” Sarge?” Earl offered ” Agreed, use it only if things go beyond where you want to go,understood?” ” Yes Ma’am.”

    Nicole smiled, reached down to heft her mega size purse and smiled at me. ” May I use your bathroom, I have a little change of costume in here that just might be up Earl’s alley.” She grinned at Earl, ” Pun intended!” At my nod, she sauntered into the bathroom. Nicole doesn’t just walk, her moves, are panther-like, confident and look just a bit dangerous.

    At the door, she turned, and grinned at me. ” You might want to bring your duffle bag of toys down too.” At my stunned look, she laughed. She indicated Earl. ” Straight Boy has a big mouth, shares a lot!”

    As Earl sputtered I went to the closet, where I’d stashed my toy bag. She leveled a look at Earl. ” Straight Boy, move that coffee table, then stand on the rug facing the bathroom.” With that she disappeared into the bathroom.

    I deposited the bag by the couch and sat myself down. Earl’s back was to me. As I packed another pipe of weed, I took the oppurtunity to stare at his body again. Just seeing those broad shoulders, muscled back and bubble butt clad in nothing but tightie whities, caused my already half hard dick to go harder. As Earl watched the door for Nicole, I could see a slight tremor race through his body. Nerves? Anticipation? I got up and circled around to his front. I lit and handed him the pipe. He inhaled like it was his very last one. When he expelled his toke, I indicated he should take another hit.

    I got him to a third toke when I heard the door behind me open. Earl’s eyes widened dramatically. I turned to see Nicole lounging in the door way.

    How had she manged to cram a leather bustier, leather thong, fishnet stockings and stiletto pumps into that bag I don’t know. Not to mention a proudly jutting realistic six inch plastic cock. She posed there for a moment, looking like a female invitation to sin. Then she sauntered over to sit on the couch, brushing close to Earl, stopping him as he turned to follow her.

    On the couch, she patted the seat next to her, indicating I should come sit. She held out her hand for the pipe and lighter. She took a couple tokes and passed it back to me. I refilled it and set it to the side.

    Meanwhile, Earl was almost rigidly at attention, waiting for her next move.

    ” Straight Boy, I think you are wearing too much clothing. I want you to slowly pull down your panties, and stay bent over until I order you to move!” ” Yes Ma’am,” Earl whispered. He slid his hands into the waist of his briefs, and slowly peeled them down to his ankles. He remained bent over, treating us to a fine view of his muscled ass.

    ” Now I want you to toss away your panties, then bend back down and spread your legs wide, grabbing your ankles!” Nicole intstructed. Earl hesitated, ” Now!” Nicole barked, causing both Earl and I to jump a little.

    When Earl had followed orders, NIcole sat back crossing her legs, her strapon dick waving in the air obscenely. ” Now, slowly slide your hands up your legs to your ass cheeks and spread then apart for us,”

    Earl took a deep shuddering breath, but slowly slid his hands to his butt. He hesitated, but I guess that was allowed, Nicole didn’t push him. Then, he pulled his cheeks apart. Not much, but apart.

    Not enough for Nicole. ” Straight Boy, I want you to pull those cheeks apart as far as you can. I want to see that pretty Straight Boy pussy, you’re hiding in there!” Earl complied, his big hands leaving white pressure points in the skin of his ass.

    Ncole nudged me. ” Isn’t that just a pretty little pink hole Rusty?” Inviting me to comment. ” Yeah, Nicole, it’s a very pretty hole!” ” Wouldn’t you like to see it closer?” ” Yeah, I woiuld!”

    ” Straight Boy, I want you to stay bent over, cheeks spread, and back up until you feel my shoe on your leg.” Nicole ordered in a soft, sexy voice. Earl shuffled backwards until he met up with Nicole’s spiked heel.

    “Straight Boy! I want you to touch your asshole with your finger.” Earl hesitated a moment, then his big index finger felt for the rim of his hole. ” Rub your hole Straight Boy. I want you to tell me how it feels to have your finger rubbing your asshole!” Earl began to rub his finger over his hole. ” Feels wierd Ma’am, but feels…..good too.” ” Would you like me to touch your asshole, Straight Boy?” ” Yes Ma’am I would like that very much!”

    NIcole reached out and brought the tip of her finger to bear on Earl’s now quivering hole. She gently traced her finger around the edge of his opening. Earl quivered, and a low moan slipped from his lips. ” Feels good Sraight Boy?” ” Yes Ma’am!” ” I want Rusty to touch your hole too. Can you handle that?” Earl hesitated, then reluctantly agreed. ” I guess so?” He waffled. Nicole withdrew her finger.

    ” No guess so’s, Straight Boy. I want you to ask Rusty to play with your man hole! You make up your mind, Yes or No, we’ll abide by your choice!”

    Again Earl hesitated, I could almost see the thoughts rushing through his head.

    ” Choose!” Nicole snapped startling us both.

    ” Please, Rusty, will you touch my hole?” Earl whispered. I was actually surprised. I didn’t really think Earl’d be on board with me actually touching him. Maybe Nicole was right and our big Marine was really bisexual.

    My hesitation must have worried him, thinking the game was off. Earl begged again. ” Please touch me Rusty!”

    I raised my index finger to massage the edges of his slit. I could feel tremors snaking through his body.

    ” Does it feel good, Straight Boy?” ” Yes Ma’am.” ” Would you like to feel it sliding inside you?” ” Yes Ma’am!” he groaned. ” Okay stand up and turn around.

    Earl complied and presented us with his fat four inch cock jutting hard and dribbling precum. Nicole grinned at me, and stated. ” Looks like Straight Boy has a nice tasty cock, huh Rusty?” ” Yeah, I think so Nicole!”

    ” I feel like tasting your cock, Straight Boy.” She leaned forward wetting her lips with her tongue. ” Come closer, Straight Boy, let me suck on your candy stick, a bit!” she ordered. Earl thrust his hips forward. Nicole opened her lips and took him in to his balls, all at once. Earl made as if to clutch her head, but an upward glare had him clenching his fist to his sides.

    I couldn’t resist rubbing my dick through my shorts, as I watched Nicole slurp on his ” Candy Stick”. I fetched a bottle of aroma from the side table and took a deep sniff. Nicole reached for the bottle and pulled off Earl long enough for a sniff, then handed it back to me. No poppers for Earl apparently.

    ” I bet Rusty would like a taste of your cock, Straight Boy!” Nicole purred. ” Do you want to feel his mouth around your dick, Straight Boy?” Earl’s face screwed up in consternation. I could tell he was battling his fears of man on man sex. On the other hand, his dick showed no signs of wilting.

    I decided to give him a break. ” Remember. ultimately you have the final choice. We respect the word NO.”

    Earl hung his head, red creeping across his neck. ” No, Rusty, I’m just embarrassed because I think I would like to feel your mouth on me.”, he whispered softly.

    Without further ado, Nicole, nudged him over, and his fat hard was pointed in my direction. I began licking his shaft, paying close attention to his frenum. Earl began squirming a little. I know from experience that the frenum is usually very sensitive. As I licked at the divide in his dick, I also paid close attention to the little slit of his pee hole, flicking at the sensitive bit, just inside. Earl began moaning, and bucking his hips just slightly.

    Nicole leaned in close to my face to watch my tongue. Could it be possible I was teaching the pro a trick? Out of the corner of my eye, I saw her hand creep down to massage her crotch,under her fake cock.

    Earl was oozing precum out of his piss slit. It tasted sweet and salty at the same time. Finally I opened up and let him slip slowly into my mouth. I tried to keep my mouth firm, yet loose enough to slip him in comfortably. I paused, enjoying the feel of hot man dick, filling my mouth. He was just wide enough to cause a hint of jaw pain, but not enough to really crack my jaw. Then I slowly began to bob on his dick. Not really sucking, just making a warm wet cave for his cock.

    After a few minutes, Nicole, ordered Earl to pull out. When he hesitated, she smacked him on one of his meaty thighs. He yanked out of my mouth fast. ” Enough!” she said. She pointed at Earl’s disappointed face. ” You don’t get to come yet!” ” Now get down on your knees, Straight Boy!”

    Earl complied, eyes on Nicole. She waggled her fake dick at him. ” Let’s see what you learned from Rusty and me.” She stroked her dildo a couple of times.

    “I want you to suck my cock , Straight Boy!” She leaned back spreading her legs wide. ” Let’s see that pretty mouth of yours around this big cock of mine!”

    Earl hesitated just a heartbeat, then crept between Nicole’s legs. He lowered his head until the glans of her silicone penis, nudged his lips.

    “Kiss it first!” she ordered. Earl placed a tenative kiss on the tip. ” Now lick the piss slit.” ( It was a very realistic looking dong.) ” Good Boy!” Nicole purred. ” Now lick it all over!”

    Earl began to lick, timidly at first, but then with more vigor.

    As I watched, Earl work the fake cock, I reached over to grab my pipe. ( Yeah, Yeah, I know, I smoke a lot of weed! That, poppers and alcohol are my only drugs. Oh and well ,does sex count as a drug?) I lit up and passed the pipe to NIcole. She took a deep huff and held it in. She pulled Earl’s face off her dildo, and up to her face. She put her mouth over his and forced her drag into his mouth, her breath forcing the smoke deep in his lungs. She did this a couple of times, then handed the pipe back to me.

    I could see the glaze begin to form in Earl’s eyes, as the weed moved through his system to his brain, NIcole must have been watching for this. She pushed his head back down, over her jutting toy. ” Open up, Pretty Boy! I want to see your mouth around my dick!”

    Earl lowered his head and opened his mouth. Nicole didn’t give him a chance to take her in. She arched her hips, driving the knob into his mouth.

    Earl jerked back in surprise, but found Nicole’s hands on his head, holding him in place.

    Nicole began to move her silicone dick in and out of his mouth just a little. Gently face fucking him. I saw Earl’s hand leave her leg, to creep down to his dick. Nicole must have seen it too, because see smacked him on the shoulder. ” You don’t get to touch your self until I say! Is that CLEAR!”

    Earl’s hand snapped back up to rest on her thigh, as he tried to nod and mumble ” Yes Ma’am!” around the obstruction in his mouth. ” Good Boy!”

    ” Now Straight Boy, I want to see how much of my dick you can cram into your face!” Earl peered up at her face, then never taking his eyes away, began to take the toy into his mouth. When about half of it was in, I could see his eyes began to tear. His adam’s apple began to work, the beginnings of a gag. He lifted his mouth up a little, trying to get a breath.

    ” Pitiful” Nicole sneered. ” If you want this dick in your ass, you sure as Hell better get more down than that.”

    Once again, I took pity on Earl. ( Nicole and I had unconciously assumed good guy, bad girl roles.) ” Take it slow Earl, concentrate on relaxing your throat. Ease it in.” Earl sighed around the head of the invader in his mouth. And tried again. He managed to get most of it inside, before his gag reflex kicked in.

    ” Better! Now suck it for me Boy!” Earl began to bob on her dick, uncertainly at first, but seemed to improve quickly.

    I toked up again and watched avidly, starting to stroke my hard on through my underwear. I caught Earl watching my hand from the corner of his eyes. I looked him straight in the eye, then fished my cock out of my underwear.

    Earl started bobbing on Nicole’s fake cock with more energy. Nicole smirked a knowing look my way. Funny, how he seemed to get more excited at seeing my big fat uncut dick out in the open air.

    ” Rusty, maybe Straight Boy here isn’t so Straight!” Nicole said in a very nasty tone. ” Sure did perk up when you pulled that big ole’ cock out!”

    I shrugged, wondering where she was going to go with this. Earl had stilled, plastic cock still in his mouth. ” What about it, Straight Boy!” She snarled. ” Don’t you want to put Rusty’s hard fat, warm cock in your mouth? Taste that warm skin with your tongue?” Earl shook his head in denial, yet he never took his eyes off my cock, or his mouth off the dildo.

    ” Oh I think you really do!” Earl shook his head no a little more vigorously. ” Maybe, you just aren’t high enough yet.” Nicole sniffed. ” Rusty, why don’t you make up another toke or two on the pipe. Let’s get Straight Boy here a little more relaxed. I want to see him suck a real dick!”

    I was almost painfully hard, as I packed up the pipe. Nicole took it from me, pulled Earl’s face up and made him take three or four tokes, before pushing him down on her dick again.

    NIcole and I enjoyed a couple more pulls, the settled back to watching Earl bob on the toy. HIgh , my gaze drifted down to stare at his magnificent hairy butt. From my angle, I could just see where they swelled out from his back. I licked my lips, fantasizing about burying my face in his hairy cleft.

    I glanced at Nicole to see her watching my face. She smiled knowingly. ” Okay, Straight Boy. I’m gonna give you a break from sucking Rusty’s dick. But, I still think you should let Rusty have a little something out of this, after all he’s tried to do for you!” Earl was looking at her with a small hint of panic in his eyes.

    Nicole smiled just a bit cruelly. ” Tell me Straight Boy? Have you ever had someone eat out that pretty hole of yours?” Earl shook his head no.

    ” Well. you want to get fucked by this don’t you?” she indicated the silicone toy in his mouth. He nodded yes. ” Well, we’ll need to get you all nice and relaxed and opened up a little, or it might hurt like a bitch! Why don’t you let Rusty eat out that pretty ass of yours!”

    Earl closed his eyes, I could almost see the denials running through his head. Would letting a man eat out his ass, make him less of a man? Then I could see him imagining a tongue at his hole. A shudder ran through him and I could see his cock twitch. He opened his eyes again to look at me, sitting there, a questioning look in my eyes. Then his eyes dropped to my hand slowly pumping the foreskin on my dick. He let out a sigh, looked up and to my surprise and delight, nodded yes to Nicole.

    I scrambled off the couch to kneel behind Earl. I put my hands on the firm globes of his ass, ready to part the valley for the treasure buried inside.

    Nicole caught my attention, raising a finger indicating I wait. She reached over to grab the popper bottle I’d left on the side table. Opening it, she held it under Earl’s nose, pushing one nostril closed with her finger. Already familiar with poppers from the night before, and the effect they can have, Earl inhaled deeply. Nicole slid a finger over the opening, waiting for the signs it was hitting his system. Then urged more on him. And nodded the go ahead to me.

    Gently I parted those wonderful full cheeks, and let the air in to tickle his pinkish wrinkled pucker. I leaned in to sniff. Clean man sweat, maybe a hint of musk. Nicole, pushed Earl’s head down, indicating, he was to continue his mouth work on her strapon dick.

    I extended my tongue, focusing on that tiny looking little slit. As my tongue touched Earl’s skin, he bucked and a loud gasp, made it out along side the invader in his mouth. He actually pushed back against my probing tongue. This Marine definitely liked his ass played with.

    I pushed his cheeks further apart, causing his hole to gape open a tad. Then I began to lick and tongue all around thim rim of his hole. Earl begain moaning, gasping and groaning around the toy in his mouth, his head bobbing furiously. Then I began to concentrate on the hole itself, pulling his cheeks to widen the little gape.

    Earl began to push back against my tongue, I could feel his hole opening and closing under my tongue. Nicole had moved his big hands up her thighs, and Earl was massaging his thumbs under her thong, playing with her, underneath. Nicole began to talk dirty to Earl.

    ” Yeah, Straight Boy, you love getting your ass eaten out don’t you?” Earl just groaned, and bobbed hard on her strapon dick. ” I bet you’d love to see how far Rusty can cram his tongue up your hole, wouldn’t you?” Earl muttered around the silicone cock, “Yeah, Yeah, Please Rusty shove your tongue in me!”

    I heard a long inhale, and the smell of poppers hit my nose. I edged my fingers to his hole, opening it wider, then jammed my tongue in as far as I could get it. Not far, after all this was almost a virgin butt, but it was enough to have Earl wriggling his ass, trying to get more tongue in his hole.

    ” Hmmm, Rusty.” Nicole pondered. ” I don’t think your tongue is enough for our Straight Boy here!’ Then she addressed Earl. ” Well Straight Boy?

    How would you like Rusty to slip you a finger or two?” ” Yes Please!” Earl grunted. She pulled his face up off her strapon. ” Why don’t you beg him to finger your Man Cunt, like the little bitch you are?” Earl looked shocked at her words. ” Aw Rusty, I don’t think Straight Boy likes being called a little bitch!” Earl shook his head no, then hissed as I inserted the tip of my index finger into his spit wet hole, ” Aw Rusty I want him to beg!” I grinned at Nicole. ” Bitch you are not the Boss of me, if he wants my finger all he has to push back and it’ll be in him.” Nicole looked scandalized for a moment. ( I assume she’s not used to men sassing her when she’s doing a scene. Well fuck that, I’m not one of her little bitch slaves!) Then she threw back her head and laughed. She grinned down at Earl. ” Well Straight Boy! You heard him. Your choice. All you have to do is push back that pretty little butt and Rusty’s finger with be all up in your business!”

    She held up the poppers again, and Earl nodded. She gave him a good inhale. It didn’t take long, and Earl’s hot ass was swallowing my finger.

    He began to fuck himself on my finger. Head dropped in Nicole’s lap, he was gasping and panting. Nicole was leaning forward over his back. her eyes glittering with pleasure, as she watched my finger disappear and reappear from Earl’s ass.

    Earl began to massage under her thong again. NIcole didn’t correct him, instead she begged me to throw another finger inside Earl. Earl didn’t miss a beat when I spat at his hole and lined up another finger. He sank back hard on them both, and wriggled around, trying to get them deeper. That’s when I curled them up and found his prostate. Earl’s whole body jolted.

    ” Please don’t make him come yet, Rusty! I still want to fuck his pretty boy hole!” Nicole gasped out. She was bucking her hips, her fake cock sliding across Earl’s face as he massaged her pussy.

    I pulled my fingers out, somewhat reluntanly, but couldn’t resist sticking my tongue inside his now relaxed hole. Earl jolted and gasped again. Nicole shot me a glare, and I shot her a what ya gonna do about it Bitch smirk.

    Nicole pushed Earl back until he was kneeling straight up. She beckoned to me and patted the futon next to her. I got up and sat, drooling hard dick still sticking out of my underwear. ” She leaned over and kissed m on the cheek, and whispered. ” Cunt!” I just grinned.

    She then reached for her bag and pulled out an industrial strength bottle of lube. I eyed that bag dubiously, how the Hell was she getting all that in there! It remonded me of a Magician with a rabbit hat!

    She sqirted a big glob on her fake dick and began to slowly coat it. She handed the bottle to Earl, who looked at it confused. She laughed. ” Straight Boy, you better slick up your hole, or this might hurt more than you’d like. Quickly, Earl slathered up his fingers and began coating his hole. It was obvious he was fingering himself a bit more than necessary, so Nicole barked at him. ” Enough Straight Boy, now turn around. “

    Earl did and she tuggged on his hips as she slid her legs between his, spreading his thighs apart. One of his legs was up against mine, but he didn’t shy away. She reached around him to hand him the poppers.

    ” I want you to feel free to use these as much as you want!” She offerred. ” Now, I’m gonna let you go at your own pace, but I want you to sit down on my cock,until you get the whole thing in, Clear?”

    ‘ Yes Ma”am.” Earl whispered. I was glad that Nicole was letting Earl set the pace. I guess she really knew how to break in a virgin.

    Earl took a deep hit of poppers, while slowly lowering himself down. He wobbled a little on the descent,and I reached out to steady him with a hand to his side. He didn’t object, so I continued to steady him as his ass came up against the strapon. Nicole, put her hands on his cheeks, so we could see the pink head resting against his slightly gaping pucker.

    Earl wiggled around a bit, until the tip began to stretch the lips of his asshole.

    He took another huge snort of poppers. Shortly he began to bear down the toy. I caught my breath, enthralled by the beauty of watching him stretch to take in the head. Then with almost a pop, the head was in! Earl gasped, unsteady, and one of his big hands came down to steady himself on my leg, brushing my hard drooling prick in the process. I don’t think he even noticed, so focused on the sensation in his ass at that moment. His other hand used the poppers again.

    Soon he was slowly but steadily sinking onto the impaling shaft stretching him open. He grunted and grimaced a couple of times, but didn’t stop, until the ring of his stretched out hole was against the fake balls.

    Nicole was still holding his cheeks spread so we could see his hole pulsing, and clutching at the unusual thing it encountered.

    Sweat began to bead up on Earl’s skin as he sat there panting. Nicole let go of his cheeks and put her hands on his waist. Gently she said, ” Okay, Straight Boy, when you feel ready you should move up and down a little. Let your gut adjust, then ride my dick. I promise it will start to feel good!”

    Another hit of poppers and Earl began to wriggle his ass, feeling the dildo move inside him. Timidly he began to lift up. The dildo must have slid against his prostate, because he kind of yelped, and sat back down hard. It must have popped him again, because his eyes widen, and his mouth went into an oh, as his breath escaped him. He moved again. sliding the toy about halfway out, gasping all of the while before sitting slowly back down.

    I couldn’t ignore my aching dick anymore. I fisted it and to slowly jack myself. I was so incredibly turned on by watching this hot Marine, fucking himself on her strapon. Nicole must have been too, because she was whispering encouragement. Asking Earl how it felt to fuck himself on her dick. Earl was gasping and agreeing and speeding up. His four inch fattie was bobbing up and down, his balls flopping around under.

    Nicole stopped his movement, by controlling his hips, and began to arch up inside of Earl. She drove into him hard and deep, taking control away from him. This was nearly all it took. As she rabbit punched his hole, he began to pant and cry out little yelps. As he began to cum, Nicole jabbed up hard one last time, upsetting his balance and he came crashing down on top of me. As the sweat slick skin of his side and back slid across my dick, I found myself yipping and coming all over him. Earl just laid there gasping, cum shooting, still half impaled by Nicole’s strapon. I was still coming on his back, jerking under him, when Nicole practically screamed as she went into an orgasm of her own. Her movements caused her to thrust into Earl, causing him to slide over my still hard dick..

    Finally we all quieted down. Earl resting his head against my shoulder, chest heaving. It seemed only natural to work my arms around his chest and hold him. Nicole eased out of his ass, and pulled his legs into her lap, massaging them gently. I dared a quick kiss to the crown of sweat soaked short curls on his head. No protest.

    We all lay still for a while getting our wind back. NIcole pulled out her phone and called for a cab, knowing I was too high to drive her home. Before the cab got there she kissed Earl gently on the lips and thank him for a good time. Earl somewhat sheepishly assured her the pleasure was all his. She laughed as the doorberll rang, waved goodnight and headed into the night. Leaving me and Earl to deal with a possibly awkward aftermath.

    We sat silently for a few minutes, when Earl shifted awkwardly on the futon.


    This seems like a good time to stop. Part Four, coming soon, will take over from here. Thanks for putting up with my long stories!

    Love Rusty

  • While the cats away, I get to play

    It all started the weekend my wife left to visit her family in Texas. From the moment I dropped her off at the airport and returned to my car all I could think about was cock. In the parking garage at the airport I pulled a pair of pink lace thongs out of my secret hiding place, removed my pants and underwear then put on the panties, tucked my little cock between my legs and finished getting dressed. I left the garage and headed to the strip for a little gambling.

    I arrived at Treasure Island and headed inside. I found my way to a blackjack table and started playing only to walk away an hour later but only lost $20. On my way to the car I noticed a guy following me. I arrived at my car and he walked right up behind me, slapped my ass and tugged on my thongs. I was totally unaware that I was showing a whale tail. He pulled my thongs once more and motioned for me to follow him.

    He opened that side door to his van and pushed me inside. Once in the van he sat on the bench seat and spread his legs a little. I took this as my cue and crawled between his legs, placing my hands on his belts and unbuttoning his jeans. As I started to pull his jeans down he finally spoke, “Pull your pants down first slut, I want to see those pretty panties while you please me” I did as commanded and pulled my pants down to my ankles.

    As I pulled my pants down I noticed a wet spot on the front of my panties. The man laughed and ordered me to pull his pants down now. As I started removing his pants I saw the bulge in his underwear. Not as impressive as I thought he was still about an inch bigger than me. I pulled the underwear down and his cock sprung to attention.

    I dove into his cock like the hungry slut I am, licking it from his balls to the tip. The aroma of his sweaty cock was intoxicating so much that I couldn’t contain it anymore and started sucking like a whore in heat. I worshipped his cock and all its glory for 20 minutes until he pulled his cock from my mouth, pushed me back, pulled the front of my panties and shot his massive load in them. My cock was covered in this guy’s cum, panties drenched and I needed to cum so bad. I reached down to keep what I could in my panties but some was started to seep out, he told me to pull my pants up so I wouldn’t leave cum stains on his carpet.

    I pulled my pants up and cleaned his cock up. Licking every last drop from the tip and cleaning the rest for good measure. Finally done with me he opened the door and had me get out. I walked to my car with cum showing on the front of my pants looking like I pissed myself. Once in the car I headed home thinking this week is going to be fun.

    I got back to the house a little after 3pm and figured I would play a little before washing up. I ran to my office and stripped everything except my thongs. Sitting down at my computer I turned on some crossdresser and tranny porn. I chatted with a few guys online and even had phone sex with 2 other guys to which I finally shot my load and cleaned the remnants from my hand and stomach.

    When I was done I figured it was time for a shower, so I jumped in, washed, and shaved my boy pussy and clit. I decided to play with my dildo too while cleaning up and must have been in there a while with the dildo opening me up. Still not satisfied I got out, dried off and put on some of wife’s lotion and perfume. I found the black lace crotchless body stocking she bought from Fredericks of Hollywood and thought I would put it on. Once I had it on I headed to the office again. I found some thin rope and used it to tie my cock up so I wouldn’t be able to play with it while watching porn and playing online.

    I was so horny I decided to post an ad on Craigslist which read:

    “35 years old, 5’5″ 150lbs, brown hair, blue eyes, 5” cut, Small frame, average body, nice ass normal looking guy. I am looking to a real man’s total sissy bitch. I am a total bottom and not looking for any reciprocation at all just me treating your cock like a king. I love wearing lingerie, being spanked, ROLEPLAY. I enjoy verbal men who love to degrade their slut, men with a noticeable bigger cock than mine is a huge plus as I love being degraded about my size. I am STD/HIV NEG and Drug Free you be too. I cannot host but can travel. I am looking until this ad is deleted. Please reply with pics and change subject to “Filthy Whore”

    I sat back and watched some porn and continued to chat on my favorite website with other men. I would check my email every 30 minutes or so but almost 2 hours went by and nothing. I started to feel like nobody wanted a total whore to service them however they wanted. I was really horny by this time and started riding my 8″ dildo while continuing to play online when I finally started receiving messages. As I looked through the messages I found 3 out of the 10 that emailed me who got me even hornier than I already was. I decided to send them all emails back but figured I would only have time for one encounter tonight and the rest would have to wait till tomorrow.

    The one I chose was a married black man who had attached a picture of his hard cock halfway buried in his wife’s white pussy. The message read:

    “My name is Andre but you will refer to me as Sir. I am 36yrs old, Married, DDF with a BBC (8.5″ uncut) looking to breed your tight white sissy hole. I love making white boys with little dicks feel inferior to a real man like me. Send me a picture of you right now and I will respond with instructions.”

    Of course what could I do but send a picture immediately. I grabbed my phone and took a few shots of me wearing my wife’s body stocking with a dildo in and my cock tied up and sent it as quickly as possible. I guess you could say I was probably desperate because I really needed some cock as it has been a while, almost several months. I waited very impatiently for a reply and finally got one 15 minutes later.

    “Very nice slut, love the body stocking and the dildo was a nice touch. I want you to put a shirt and pants on as I need to be discreet, replace the dildo with a nice size butt plug and drive to this address. Keep your pathetic cock tied up as shown in your picture and email me when you get here. I will open my garage door for you. When you get in remove your pants and shirt and wait for me on your knees.”

    I grabbed my biggest plug, a medium pink Mood plug, lubed it real good and squirted a little more in my pussy. Popping the plug in, I gave a little moan then finished getting dressed. On the drive to his place I could feel the plug moving as I went over bumps and felt as though my cock was leaking because of it. Once I arrived, I emailed Sir and a few minutes later his garage door started to open. Like a bitch in heat I jumped out of the car and headed to the garage.

    Finally inside, the garage door started closing. I removed my clothes and tossed them to the side then proceeded to get on my knees. A few minutes later I heard the door open and finally saw Sir in all his manliness. He was about 6′ give or take a few inches, very defined upper body and wearing a jock strap. Without a word I moved into his crotch and took a deep breath, his scent was overwhelmingly intoxicating, the smell made me even hornier than I already was. He took the back of my head and held me in his crotch.

    Sir: You like the smell of my sweaty cock, don’t you slut

    I gave a little moan as he held me close to him and took another breath. I started to reach for his jock when he slapped my hand away.

    Sir: You can wait slut, I will let you know when you can touch me

    I nodded in agreement and continued to smell his wonderful package. Sir finally let go of my head and took a step back. I immediately tried scooting closer when he put his hand up to stop me.

    Me: Please Sir, I need your cock so bad. Your scent is so powerful. I beg you Sir please give it to me please.

    Sir: Get over here sissy!

    I crawled closer to him and looked up into his eyes as he pulled the jock strap down and let it fall. His gorgeous cock popped out and slapped me in the forehead. Sir laughed as his cock sat on my face, even limp it felt like 10 pounds of solid meat. I stuck my tongue out and gave him a little lick. He replied with a sigh of pleasure then grabbed his cock at the base and commenced to slapping my face while still laughing.

    Sir: Does the sissy like BBC all over her face, do you like the smell of my sweaty cock and balls you dirty whore?

    I was in heaven, this cock was so big and his huge mushroom head was still covered by his foreskin. Sir reached down and grabbed my arm lifting me up. He was so tall and big, his cock still limp but obviously bigger than mine. He looked down and told me to untie my clit so he could see how small I truly was. After I was free of my rope, he grabbed my clit and put it up to his, almost laughing uncontrollably he continued to berate me about how small I was.

    Sir: Grab your phone slut, I want you to remember how tiny your clit is compared to a real man

    I took my phone from my pant pocket and handed it to Sir. He started taking pictures of his cock next to mine continuing the humiliation of have a small dick. Finally finished with the comparison he took my now hard clit and tucked it in my body stocking sticking straight up. Now locked in place he pushed down on my shoulders to the ground. Placing his cock back on my face, he took even more picture of his manly meat. Finishing those degrading pictures he allowed me a taste as he put the tip in my mouth, the smell and taste made me moan like I was in heat. He push a little more and took more pictures of me sucking his fat cock.

    Sir pulled his cock out and slapping me with his fat wet piece of meat. I begged for more, I needed to taste it, feel it in me but he had other things in mind. He stopped slapping me and walked over to a chair in the corner and with one finger motioned for me to come to him. Without thinking I started to stand up when I saw the look on his face. Sir stood up walking back over to me and spanked my ass hard, both cheeks had to be red as it hurt really bad.

    Sir: Bitches like you crawl, so get back down and do it right this time.

    I dropped down and apologized as he walked back to the chair. I crawled to him meeting his cock again. He reached down to me and put an already tied tie around my neck. Grabbing the tie he pulled me to his cock, now semi-hard and told me to worship his meat like a king. I needed no other instructions as I licked and kissed his cock from tip to balls enjoying every thick veiny inch of it. He moved up a little and I could feel his hand as he grabbed the plug in my pussy. Popping it in and out I moaned just as bitch would while getting fucked. I was in my rightful place as his sex toy, to do what he wanted without question. After a few minutes of him fucking me with my plug he popped it back in and leaned back enjoying the treatment I was giving him.

    As his cock was now fully hard with a little foreskin still on the head, Sir guided my head to his taint and began taking more pictures of his slut only to push me away after a few minutes. He stood up, walked behind me and took some more shots of me and my good side.

    Sir: Stand up and kneel on the chair

    Climbing on the chair and kneeling I could feel how open I would be for him. He took some more photos and removed my plug. I looked back to see him lubing his cock up and then lubing me up a little more. He lined his cock up to my hungry hole and started to push when all of a sudden he stopped. I looked back again with a look of lust on my face and the desire to get railed by this man. He slid his well lubed cock up and down the crack of my ass and continued with the photos. I guess he wanted to see what it looked like between a firm plump white ass. I moved my hips with him basically begging for him to fuck me.

    Sir: You like that don’t you faggot. You want my cock in your tight white cunt?

    Me: Yes Sir, please fuck me. Make me your filthy white slut, I need to feel you balls deep. Please fuck me!

    Sir: Show me how much you want my cock whore. Show me and I will give you a proper fucking, I will fuck you so hard you will have a sissygasm.

    I moved my hips even more begging for his beautiful black cock. I laid my head down on the back of the chair and reached back grabbing his cock and pressing it against my wet pussy then started pushing back. After a little work I felt the head pop in and damn near scream. I kept him there and moved around a little working more of him deeper in me. Several minutes later I could finally feel the balls resting against my ass. I did it, I took every inch of this man’s huge cock a while he took more pictures of me taking him deep in me.

    Once inside, he put the phone down and grabbed both my arms and started fucking me. Slowly at first but quickly speeding up. It felt like a jackhammer driving its way home. With every thrust I could feel his balls slapping me, his rhythm slowed down a little and he let go of my arms burying himself deep inside. Sir slowly removed his cock from my now loose cunt, walked around the side of the chair and had me clean his cock of my pussy juices.

    It was so humiliating but made me even hornier than I thought possible. After he was cleaned up, he took one arm and pulled making me lie on my side. He went back to the front of the chair and lined up against my ass.

    Sir: Pull your cheeks apart slut!

    I reached over and pulled my cheeks allowing him unrestricted access to my cunt. He plowed into me, fucking me like I was a real girl and slapping my ass at the same time. He slowed down again and lifted my leg laying me on my back this time with his cock still in me. Placing my legs on his shoulders he continued to ram me. He grabbed the phone again and took more photos with his massive meat fucking me.

    Me: Sir, I am getting ready to cum, may I cum Sir?

    Sir: Not yet sissy, I will tell you when you can cum.

    With that said he pulled his cock out again and fed it to me.

    Sir: Did you cum without my consent whore?

    I looked down and noticed a little wet spot and replied.

    Me: No Sir, just a little sissy juice from being so excited. I’m really sorry Sir, please forgive me.

    He walked over to his tool box and pulled out a condom, a condom that was too big for me but he wrapped it over my clit and was able to cover the sissy balls too. He took the rope from earlier and tied it around the base of my clit as if I was wearing a cock ring.

    Sir: Now maybe you will last a little longer and if not at least we will catch all the remaining cream from your clit.

    Sir spread my legs again and continued his ramming into my cunt. I felt like I was going to cum time after time but didn’t. Sir continued fucking me like a mad man for another hour in several other positions and finally decided on doggy style to finish him off. I felt his cock start throbbing as he fucked me deeper and harder but it stopped as he slowed down again and removed the rope tied around my clit.

    Sir: You can cum now bitch, but make it quick as I am ready to breed your pussy.

    Almost instantly I shot what seemed like gallons of sissy cream into the condom. My sissygasm sent Sir over the edge and he rammed me hard one last time before his cock spasmed, flooding my cunt with his superior cum. He left his cock in me until he finally started to get soft. His cock now sliding out was replaced with the plug he removed so long ago keeping his manly seed in me. He slapped my ass which sent quivers through my body and had me clean his cock one last time draining any remnants from his balls.

    His cum was so sweet, I felt like a good little whore servicing this huge black cock.

    Sir: Stand up, pull that pathetic clit out and removed the condom.

    I did as told and removed the condom now nearly half full of my sissy cream. My cock now slimy and limp, Sir took one more photo of my slimy limp clit and order me to swallow my load. I took the condom and emptied the contents in my mouth, drinking every last drop I could.

    Sir: Put the condom back on and tie your clit back up.

    After putting it back on and tying my clit back up he handed me my clothes. I got dressed but before I left he gave me one last order.

    Sir: When you get home, do not remove your clothes, keep your pussy plugged and meet me in menchats. Log in as mwmcdslut4phone and thank me for pounding your pussy hard tonight. I will acknowledge and then I want you to have some phone sex. The only time you can remove your plug is if someone wants you to fuck yourself with your dildo. If you do find someone to phone with you will call me first so I can hear you when another man uses you. Do you understand sissy?

    Me: Yes Sir. I understand and will log in as soon as I am home.

    Sir walked to the door and opened the garage. I jumped in the car and drove home looking forward to my online experience and hoping for someone to phone with.

  • Freaks & Geeks

    – Thursday –

    That’s what I want.

    That is definitely what I want, I thought seeing Raven curled in the sofa with his girlfriend watching TV. I`d been rooming with Raven one of my best friends in a small two-bedroom apartment off campus for over two years now. Raven was an ideal roommate; he never had any problems with me being gay and was neat and tidy. He was also a very good friend to have. Nice to look at too standing 6 feet tall lean with dirty blond hair, light blue eyes and freckles on his cheeks.

    Think Captain America.

    Handsome as he was, he’d never interested me romantically not my type, too clean cut and wholesome. I like… cute pretty boys, tall, slim and lithe with deliciously long legs…
    Looks are important right? Especially in the circles I find myself in at times. Showing up with an ugly date is a big no no!

    We’re getting side-tracked here so back to Raven. I’d noticed that he’d been more distracted than usual after he first started attending a board game club. He’d asked me to come along but honestly board games were just not my thing (Hell no!) and I politely declined. 

    He came home after his first meeting raving about the club. You’d have thought he’d been to Mekka or something. Still I was happy he found people he could talk too about the sci-fi and that fantasy fiction he was into. At least I didn’t have to watch anymore of those old Star Trek movies with him. Thank God!

    I’d made the mistake once of mixing up Star Trek and Star Wars…. You’d thought I killed his cat. So yeah he was a major geeky nerd but a goodhearted gorgeous one too.

    “So were there any ponytailed spotty nerds there?” I had asked. Cause honestly I couldn’t imagine there being any other kind attending those meetings other than Raven, but to me he was an oddity.

    Raven gave me a peculiar look. “Yeah one or two, but it`s actually a very mixed group from freshmen to seniors from small to tall, from jocks to frat boys. A lot of hot girls too.” He grinned. That just goes to show, what the hell do I know?

    After a while another surprise, Raven had a date. Then another one and another one… It was a surprise because for some inexplicable reason he hardly ever dated. I’ve known this guy for over 5 years now and can count the amount of dates he’s had on my two hands. I mean this guy has everything going for him smart, good looking, outgoing and kind… He got hit on often enough too.

    “I don’t feel comfortable…they always think I’m something I’m not.” Was his excuse.

    One night I was watching TV he came home flying through the door scaring the shit out of me. He was practically bouncing off the walls with joy.

    Her name was Grena.

    She was a member of that weird board game club of his and my god the boy was beyond smitten. She was amazing and sweet and funny and…. Yeah he was a goner all right.

    “Is she beautiful?” I asked his joy had infected me sporting an identical grin on my face watching him  pacing the living room all razzed up.

    Raven stopped pacing looked up at me and said, “Yes. Too me she is.”

    Two days later I know why he’d chose those exact words. She was coming over for dinner and he wanted me to stay and meet her. When he walked through the door with Grena I remember thinking… Huh?

    She was plain. Not ugly… as such… just very very plain. She had good hips and boobs on her, not a fatty but not skinny either. Not generically beautiful but very plain and average.

    Surely he could do better than that?

    I sound like a jerk right? Don’t worry cause then Grena smiled brightening the room and I spend the remainder of dinner eating my words. Grena was funny and very engaging you just couldn’t help yourself but like her. She listened to what you had to say, was fun to be around and quick as a whip.

    That was all a month ago and they’ve been inseparable ever since. I remember watching Raven during dinner that night; he was looking at her as if she was the most beautiful woman in the world. Cause to him she was.

    I want that too.

    I grab a beer from the fridge and retreat to my bedroom. Slumping down behind my desk near the window. I stare dejectedly at my laptop. To be honest I’ve lost interest in hook-ups. I’d been more than a little promiscuous in the past but it just didn’t excite me anymore, I hate loud clubs too. I want someone for more than a few hours and have a longer conversation than “Hi wanna get outta here?”.

    I want be looked at like Raven looks at Grena.

    I stare at my reflection in the dark window in front of me and sigh. I’m very tall black hair, amber eyes and lose limbed. I work out but I’m not a gym rat. I always thought I was quite good looking, am I that wrong?

    Disheartened I turn my attention to some sketches I was working on for a paper on community buildings. An hour later Raven knocked on my door asking what Chinese food I wanted from the takeaway.

    “Special fried noodles.” I grin happier at the thought of food. I follow him into the living room and join Grena on the couch for company while Raven is the food run. I’ve come to really like Grena she’s fun to talk to and spend time with, even without Raven around.

    I nudged her “So you popped his cherry yet?”

    Grena grins at me. “Your boy moves fast.” She comments without a hit of embarrassment. “I though I was going to be teaching him the ways of the world but my god. He`s a natural, if anything he`s teaching me!”

    “Really?” Genuinely surprised. “I thought it’d take him ages to be comfortable enough with someone to take the next step.”. I knew from passed conversations Raven had been a virgin before he met Grena. I could never understand it, I mean I lost mine the moment I got the chance to. Raven’s had plenty of opportunity but never gave in to it. 

    “Oh it did.” She nodded, seeing my confusion she continued. “Did you know he pulled away at first? We almost did get together” I shook my head, seeing how he was now I couldn’t really imagine that. 
    “He said, he felt too comfortable.” She rolled her eyes again. “It was too easy being with me it freaked him out and he pushed me away.”

    “Urg typical Raven. It is good you were so persistent.”

    “Yeah, I’ve never done that before though. You know pursue a man. I’ve had my share of experience but I mostly let them come to me. At least I know there is an interest there, gorgeous guys just intimidate. I just couldn’t help myself with Raven I wanted him, he was so … right.”

    “I’m glad it ended up being you. I can see what Raven`s so head over heels about. If you were a guy Grena I’d be very interested too.” I nudge her smiling, feeling a little sad about how she saw herself. Mentally kicking myself for my own thoughts first second I met her.

    She gave me an odd look then finally asked “What are you doing Friday night?”

    “Attending a GLBT meeting on campus.”

    “Good” She nods as Raven arrives laden with food.

    – Friday – 

    “Hey Andy.” I turn drink in hand and am surprised to see Grena standing beside me at the GLBT student meeting. I hadn’t been doing much but mingle until now.

    “Grena? You need to tell me something?” Suddenly a little apprehensive, what was she doing here? Was she bi?

    “What? No, ha!” She starts laughing at me. “I can be straight but still support GLBT you know.”

    “Well yes of course. Sorry I didn`t mean…”

    “As it happens” She cut me off. “I here as moral support for my big brother. He’s around somewhere, he doesn’t say it but I know he appreciates me being here. But today I’m also here for you, Raven told me you’ve been down in the dumps lately.”

    I stop to stare at her, was she for real? Why is she so nice?

    Fuck.

    “I think I owe you an apology.”

    “Whatever for?” She asked grabbing a drink.

    “The first second I saw you. I actually though Raven could do better than you.” She stared back at me completely silent.

    “How long did that thought last?” She finally asked as I’d started shuffling my feet nervously.

    “About a second then I was kicking myself such a thing crossed my mind at all. You’re amazing.”

    She remained silent for a moment. “At least you kept it from showing on your face at the time. Not everybody does.”

    “What do you mean?” Even though I could imagine what she meant, feeling worse about myself by the second.

    “The weird looks I can deal with, I mean ignore at very least. I’m quite proud to have him on my arm you know, so I don’t care. But yesterday this tanned skinny busty blond came right up to us and basically said he was to good for me and should get himself a better looking girlfriend. Giving him her number.”

    “What? What did you do?” My god I’m glad I wasn’t there I’ve have chewed the bitch out.

    “Raven earned his sergeant strips that is what he did.” Said a deep voice behind us. We turned to see a dark haired guy with a broad smile and a dark hiking beard looking at us. I vaguely recognized him from the meetings but he never peeked my interest. Almost a complete opposite of what I go for.

    “Hey Eli!” As Grena leaned in to hug the guy I could see the family resemblance. About the same height at 5″6, same eyes, same plainness but exact same smile too.

    “Andy this is my dork of a brother Eli, Eli this is Ravens roommate Andy.” She introduced as we shook hands. He had a very warm and firm handshake.

    “Oh Raven told us about you. You think our club is a bunch of spotty nerds jerking of to rolls of dice and rulebooks right?” His stare penetrated me sternly as he crossed his hairy arms; there was a slight twinkle in his eyes. To me he just looked pissed off, my face drained.

    “Oh erm.” I stammered but Grena came to my rescue.

    “Raven said no such thing, anyway he’s coming to the pledge event next week.”

    “He is?” Her brother smiled broadly, perfect rows of pearly whites reflecting light.

    “I am?” Eli`s smile made me do a double take, they certainly are related.

    “Oh yes.” Grena nodded confidently. “Andy just confided something to me which makes me believe he’ll definitely be there.” She gave me the exact same stern look her brother just had.

    Damn.

    “I guess I am.”

    “Oh blackmail huh? Perfect! I’ll have Raven give you a character sheet tomorrow.” I had no idea what he was talking about and just nodded.

    “So what did Raven actually do to earn those sergeant stripes?” I asked trying not to dread this “pledge event”-thing next week.

    “He chewed out the bimbo airhead that is what he did. You should have heard him, send the girl running away almost in tears.” Eli beamed pulling his sister into a sideways hug. “Anyone who thinks our Grena isn’t good enough has shit for brains.”

    I had to agree.

    – Saturday –

    Raven came up to me in the kitchen with a piece of paper.

    “Hey man I heard you’re coming to the pledge event! Eli told me to give you a good role. He thinks you’ll do well.”

    Crap.

    “Yeah I kind of got shanghaied into it. What is this ‘pledge event’ anyway?”

    “They didn’t tell you?” Raven smiled mischievously raising an eyebrow. “You know the game Clue?”

    I nod slowly dreading what came next; I bet I wasn’t going to like this. I played that game once and had been bored to tears.

    “Well it is basically that, a murder mystery but we play act it. You get a character and try to figure out whom the killer is. Everyone gets a piece of the puzzle and objectives to achieve for during the game. Its fun I promise…. You do have to get into character though and dress up.” Raven gave me a wicked grin. He was enjoying the look of disgust on my face.

    I groaned that sounded absolutely awful. Raven gave me the sheet and trotted happily off to his room after grabbing two drinks from the fridge.

    I slumped into a kitchen chair ignoring the giggles coming from Ravens room. I turn my attention to the piece of paper at hand trying to figure out this character sheet thing.

    Titled; To Don or not ot Don      … sigh

    The backstory was set in the 1920`s during the prohibition. More clearly organized crime of the time beside illegal alcohol there was extortion, prostitution and getting a grip on the bank sector. The setting of the game was the funeral of Don Tommaso Salieri after a fatal assassination attempt on his life on March 30, 1929.

    “After the funeral, the various parts of the organization come together at the Waldorf Astoria Hotel to decide on the future and the appointment of a new Don. The question on everyone’s lips was naturally: who did it and why?”

    Actually this wasn’t too bad. I like the 1920`s setting Arc deco, flapper dresses, the Charleston. At least I didn’t have to dress up like an alien or something. I glance down the page.

    My name was to be Guiseppe Colosimo aka The Fox. Ha! I’m the son of one of the power hungry players for the title of Don. I handle his `dirty business`; killing, extortion and raking in girls for the brothels. I have great influence in whispering advice to the faction leaders. I’m considered the best of all the hoodlums. ‘Best’ referring to talent, not morals. Then follows a list of people I know, my connects to them and what I know about the Don’s assassination..

    Ok, I can do this. I have a black suit that would do, my fathers fox tie clip and I could borrow my granddad(s hat. There done; Eli will be pleased

    … wait what?

    No.

    Nope.

    No way.

    Not my type.

    No siree bob!

    -Tuesday-

    …sigh…

    What the hell am I doing here? I sigh standing before the entrance debating my next step. Raven insisted I attend at least one club meeting. Seeing I had to play that shitty game with the group I should have met the other players at least once.

    I take a deep breath and open the door. Inside I’m a little taken aback by what I see. The clubroom is filled with people. All kinds of people, every ethnicity, gender and religion seem present. Some are playing board games, some are arguing over rules while others just watch. There is a group playing a weird looking card game with ugly ass dragons on them. Another is hovering over a gigantic game board stretching across three tables. There is even a group not playing at all just sitting drinking together, laughing and chatting in the sofa’s.

    “ANDY!” Grena shouts out as she spots me frozen at the door. The whole room turns to look at me “ANDY!!” They all yell in unison. What the hell?

    Grena struggles to wade through bodies to get to me. I hear some “ooh`s” and “aah`s” along the way. “He`s cute!” I blush; dammit I never get shy what’s happening to me? I’m that confident dude strutting his stuff in the hall that’s who I am. Not a blushing idiot.

    “I’m so glad you came!” She`s flashing that smile of hers and hugging me tightly.

    “I was made to.” I reply honestly hugging her back..

    “Great! Come on lets go sit down.” She pulls towards the group chatting in the sofas. I`m just thankful she hasn’t pushed a board game in my hands yet.

    She introduces me to her friends and they all welcome me warmly. They’re not even talking about games, just chatting about everything and anything that comes to mind. I easily fall into the conversation. They do have one motto though; everything is funnier with a beer in your hand. I`m good with that.

    Honestly I was having a great time and I didn’t have to play a single game. A girl named Cindy was retelling a conversation she had with this weird guy at the bus stop when Eli joined us. I was laughing so hard my sides ached not even noticing him sitting beside me. It didn’t take me long to notice him though, he was sitting fairly close. I mean very close. 

    My jaw lay on the floor as Eli told saucy joke after joke. I mean I’m no virgin here but man my cheeks were burning. But then again everything is funnier with a beer in your hand. His enthusiasm while talking was very catchy and entertaining. He used his hands a lot while explaining and for some odd reason his long slender fingers captivated me.

    “You all going to the pledge event Friday?” I ask all their eyes widen in excitement.

    “Of course! You too?”

    “Yeah. I`m…”

    “NO!” Suddenly everyone cuts me off holding up his or her hands.

    “Don’t tell anyone anything about your character. It has to remain secret till Friday Foxy.” Eli leans into me whispering, I look down, he’s grinning at me. This time I do notice the twinkle in his eye and for a small moment I can’t look away. Leaning in he’s very very very close.

    “Yeah don’t tell us. It is more fun this way.” A guy called Marc assures me.

    They go on to tell me about past theme’s the pledge event had. They’ve done everything from Space-themes to the Apocalypse, G.I Joe, North mythology and Fairy tales…. They were all excited to dress up in the flapper style this time.

    I left their club that night with, actually feeling happy. Realizing what I dreaded all day, turned out to be hanging out with some really great people. No wonder Raven loves coming here, I look back to see Grena and Eli waving me off. I blush, damn why does that keep happening?
    He isn’t cute at all!

    – Wednesday –

    I rise very early to get my morning run out of the way before class. A morning run in the fresh air helps me clear my head. Particular after a sleepless night, something had been bugging me all night. But I couldn’t put my finger on what and that was bugging me even more. Even worse was the few hours i did manage to sleep had presented me with wet dream I could remember.

    I mean a wet dream! Are you kidding me! I was twelve when I last had one of those. At least back then I remembered my dreams…

    I gradually speed up my jog as I warm up. Easily building up to a nice easy run. Today I decide to run into the park uphill. It isn’t an easy route but I need the distraction. Halfway through my climb I hear another runner’s feet behind me.

    I prefer to run alone.

    “Hey Foxy” A now all to familiar voice calls out. Eli  catches up to me easily matching my pace for a while in silence. He moves very gracefully for a plain guy like him. His body is surprisingly nice though, bulky muscles in a tight frame. His daytime clothes hide his features too well really. His red shorts don’t divulge anything about his package though. I catch myself staring at crotch; I fixate my eyes on the road.

    “What you doing on my hill?” He asks playfully after a while.

    “I can’t run on your hill?” I comment looking down at him.

    “Of course you can. I’ve just never seen you run here that’s all. Sure you can take it?” His cocky grin is mocking me, what that a challenge? My breath had become a little labored, as the path grew steeper.

    “Pussy!” What did he just call me! “Race you to the top!” He smirks and takes off like a human Speedy Gonzales.

    “That little shit.” I mutter yet I can’t suppress a smile of my own, as I find some extra fuel from god knows where and race after him.

    I tackle him just as we near the top, rolling down the grassy flanks a little. Honestly it was the only way he’d lose, he was a fast little fucker. Laughing, chests heaving, we lay angled there for a moment trying to regain our breath staring at the sky.

    I turn my head towards him; he`s laying spread eagle next to me, eyes closed. His chest slowly returns to normal breathing. We lay there for a minute; I can’t help but feel relaxed and comfortable. I note, seeing his long eyelashes that he’s actually quite good-looking. He has manly features, strong arms and sturdy legs but overly beefy in anyway. He tilts his head to look at me and sees me staring at him. My heart is racing but that is because of the run…. Right?

    Laying there staring at him I have to struggle not to kiss him right then and there. Fight the urge to straddle those hip and push him even further into the ground with my lips.

    FUCK! 

    That amazing smile flashes across his face. “Come on lets grab a coffee on our way back.” As we’re walking off our run, heading towards the coffee shop at the foot of the hill. I catch my traitor body gravitated closer to him several times, I tried to casually create some space between us. I swear at one point I saw the corner of his mouth twitch.

    – Friday –

    Shiny Shoes – check.

    Fitted Suit – check.

    Pocket-handkerchief – check.

    Tie and foxy tie clip – check and check.

    Gramp’s hat – check.

    Slightly creepy plat brilliantine hair – check

    Character sheet – check

    I give myself the once over in the mirror. I never though I’d be excited to go to a play act thing. But I feel good in my suit and playing a dirty mobster for one night might be fun.

    I wonder how the others will be dressed?

    How will Eli look…?

    Damn.

    I realized yesterday my mind kept returning to his body laying spread eagle in the grass. I can’t be attracted to him can I? I mean he’s not my type at all! He’s shorter than I and hairy and … and….

    Arrggh not cute at all!

    I make my way to the clubroom, my insides battling each other. I step through the door to find myself transported through time. They’d transformed the drab looking room into a beautiful imitation of the Waldorf Astoria Hotel circa 1920. Arts and Crafts eat you heart out.

    Everyone was dressed according to his or her character. Flapper dresses with colourful stockings, headpieces and long stringy jewelry. Maid uniforms and plain working class cloths. Lounge suits and gloves.

    The game hasn’t begun yet as everyone is still chatting complimenting each other on their costumes. I find Raven and Grena with the others I’d talked too on the sofa Tuesday. Carmen looked amazing she’d even got a bobbed haircut and long elbow lengths gloves. Even Marc looked dapper in chamber robe and neck scarf. Grena was dresses as pro skirt, or fashionably said a whore. Heavily smudged make-up and awful hair. Clothes leaving little to the imagination yet completely covering her. Raven was a low life riff raff and he pulled it off well. I complimented everyone on their effort.

    A bell chimed and Eli stepped onto a stool to rise well above everyone. My jaw dropped, he looked absolutely gorgeous. His body looked amazing in the dark pinstriped three-piece suit with a high pointed white collar and pocket watch attracted to his vest. He’d trimmed his beard and his cheeks gleamed. My cock stirred in my pants. Man that rattled my nerves. I tried to breath slowly.

    He welcomed everybody and retold the instruction story. I barely heard a word he said. When he finished and everybody had seemingly flipped a switch moving around the room in character my focus returned. Almost to distract myself I tried to get into the role of The Fox. Maybe I could get Eli wacked or something.

    We never did find out who killed the Don. But I’d managed to put a hit on two of my cousins. Round up 6 whores for my brothel and earned 35.000 in underhand deals so I think I did really well. Again I was amazed at how much fun I’d had. Playing a sadistic, cold-hearted bastard for a few hours had been fun. Just as long as got to be normal bastard self after I took off the suit. Yet even though The Fox had been playing the room Andy had been watching Eli.

    That night as I lay in bed racking my brains about what was happening. Eli kept creeping into my thoughts. Nicely trimmed sexy dressed Eli. Nicely trimmed sexy undressed Eli….

    Oh goddammit.

    Sleep that night was… unsettling… arousing… enticing… mind-blowing… unnerving… 

    I know it was a dream, rationally I have no doubt it was a dream… but it didn’t feel like it. 

    It felt anything but a dream, it felt… real.

    I could feel the heat of Eli’s skin, I could taste the sweat on his brown. The weight of his legs around my waist. I had him naked pinned against the door, running my hands through his hairy matted chest. Lowering them to grip his muscled butt cheeks grinding his body harder into me. Hungrily, passionately, urgently claiming him as mine and mine alone.

    His hands on my back, his nails digging into my skin leaving welts in their wake. He grunts and growls at the feel of my lips against his nipples. Kissing him his beard brushes against face, a new sensation for me one I never knew I was so fond of.  He pants my name as I grind and move him against me. Foxy …

    My opening him is quick and skillful, he’s ready, his trembles and spasms tell me so. The slip inside is a drastic break from the frenzy of our previous actions. It is slow, so painfully slow as no other though enters my mind other than Eli. This warmth claiming me is Eli’s. The hitched breath in my ear is Eli’s. My knees give out under the intensity of the moment. I sink to the floor holding his back against the door still. Eli takes control in my momentary haze. He rolls us to floor away from the wall pulling me on top of him. Hooking his ankles  on my back. I’m stunned at the intimacy of the position. Looking down into his bright eyes his hands on my face, legs around me… This never left so intimate before… never so close. 

    Instincts take over my motions again as he urges me to move and move I do. Pounding harder and harder, thrusting deeper and deeper as deep I possibly can. The frenzy returns, the gripping of his sides, bitting of his lips. His hands grab my arms hard. I take hold of one and slam it down above him, interlacing our fingers. He groans in appreciation, I love every sound he makes. 

    We’re sweaty, fast and grunting. Our climax nearing its boiling point. He growls out my name spasming around me crushing me against him with all his might. … Foxy! 

    I’m right there baby.. Right …. thereee AARRRGE-

    “AAAAAAHHH” I yell bolting upright in my bed, eye wide panting uncontrollably. My bed’s wet with sweat and cum, the fading throb in my cock alarms me.

    What the holy fuck!

    – Saturday –

    “Hey

    Did you enjoy the pledge event? A suit really suits you sir!
    I heard you played your role very well. Our senior players were impressed!
    A bunch of us are going to the movies Sunday. Want to tag along?
    We`re meeting at the clubroom at seven o`clock. Grena and Raven are coming too.

    X Eli”

    I stare at my computer screen 

    X Eli?

    X Eli?

    What does that mean? A bunch of us? So he doesn’t want to go alone with me? But that is probably a good thing, right? A mixed group is safe and I like these people their so much easier to be around than some my clubbing crazy gay only friends.

    Beside Grena and Raven will be there too

    – Sunday –

    I’m sitting in a dark movie theatre trying desperately to keep my hands in my lap. I have no idea what movie we are watching. Men and women I don’t see prance around on the screen. Babbling dialogue I don’t hear.

    All my concentration is honed in on the person sitting next to me. I’d been shuffled along the seats to sit next to him at the end of row. As soon as the theatre light had dimmed my cock had sprung into action. Straining painfully against my pants. It had been a warm day and Eli had arrived decked in a shorts and a snug t-shirt.

    I had to channel all the will power I had not to reach over and place my hand on this thigh. I wanted to slide my hand up to his crotch feeling his muscle through the fabric of the shorts. I wanted to touch those nipples that were staring at me through is shirt. Pull those lips to mine and kiss him. I wanted to do all that and more. Right here right now.

    He’s smiling while watching the movie. Completely oblivious to my torture. He shifts his weight and his leg come to rest against mine. Eli doesn’t seem to notice our contact. I can feel the heat of his leg through my pants, my dream flashes before my eyes. I almost lose control and lunge him. 

    The movie is barely over and literally flee the building like a scared bunny.

    – Tuesday –

    I spent yesterday and all of today buried in work. Taking on anything to escape me thoughts. Last night I’d even taken up my friend Isaac’s offer to go clubbing with him.

    What the hell right?

    Wrong.

    The club was packed, unusual for a monday night but I wasn’t going to complain. Right off the bat I spot several potentials at the bar. A tall lanky pretty boy smiles at me and I make my way over to him. His mannerisms are a little effeminate but I like it I always have. I charm his socks off, it’s what I’m good at. But somehow something is off. He wants to dance so I get pulled into the jumping throng of people. My hands are all over him and his using his body to seducing me. Rubbing it against me, grinding into me. At one point he grabs my package and give it a squeeze. It doesn’t react, he frowns slightly annoyed not getting the reaction he’s used to.

    He works on my package a little longer but nothing stirs and nothing’s going to. Disgusted he pushes me away and disappears off into throng of people. Leaving me alone, confused and lost on the middle of the dance floor.

    I fretted about what happened all night and didn’t get a wink of sleep.

    Now I sit sifting through my emails while munching on ramen noodles, a student staple.

    Cindy sent me some pics of the pledge event. I look through them smiling at the people I now call friends. The last picture sends my ramen noodles crashing to the floor.

    “Fuck me.” I sigh staring open mouthed at my laptop.

    It is a picture of Eli laughing, but Eli isn’t the person I’m staring at.

    It’s me.

    I’m just visible in the corner of the picture standing some 7 yards away watching Eli.

    I know that look.

    I’ve been seeing it almost everyday for the passed month and a half.

    Every time Raven looks at Grena.

    I slowly pick up my fallen food and trash it. I shut off my laptop, donned my coat and calmly walk out of the apartment. I make my way to campus. My footfall is light my shoulders are straight.

    I feel happy. I feel… oddly… freed.

    As I enter the clubroom I’m greeted by a chorused “ANDY!”. I immediately spot Eli at a table in the middle of the room and march over to him. I stop a few feet before him. He looks up from his game and smiles, making my knees weak.

    “You’re not my type at all!” I say loudly instantly every one shuts up. Dice stop spinning and cards freeze mid air.

    The room seems to holds its breath as Eli eases himself from under the table and slowly steps up to me.

    “You finally ready?” Eli asks looking straight into my eyes pulling me deeper and deeper into his world. “Took you long enough.” He closes the gap between us sliding his arms around my waist.

    The room audibly gasps.

    I whimper at how good he feels pressed against me. I gather his head in my hands stroking his hair cheek with my thumb. I know I’m grinning cause I have the most gorgeous man I’ve ever seen in my arms.

    “I know babe. I’m sorry I made you wait. It won’t happen again.” I lean in and kiss him. I feel myself melt away into his warm loving embrace as the room around us erupts.

    Isn’t this what I wanted all along?

     ******

    I hope you enjoyed this story. It may seem like I’m posting them rather fast but these have been in storage for quite a while now. 

    I apologize if I’ve missed any mistakes here and there. The seem to magically pop up after posting.

    I’d LOVE feedback! Let me know what you think, if you have comments, suggestions or feel bored let me know.

    This is a piece of fiction. My piece of fiction which may not be borrowed, altered, taken or copied without my explicit permission.


    To get in touch with the author, send them an email.


  • Young Wrestler From Alaska Bangs His College Coach

    This third and final chapter of “Young Wrestler From Alaska Bangs His College Coach” was suggested by J P who had commented on Chapter 2 of this story. J. P. becomes a player in this third chapter of fiction.

    Zack shares this story of Chapter 3

    As our college wrestling team planned a trip across state to a wrestling tournament, our athletic director coordinated the trip along with our college rugby team for a tournament in the same city to save traveling expenses. We charted a bus for the two teams. My wrestling buddy Colin, who had been part of the four way sizzling sex with Coach Toby, Tyson and me did not make this trip due to an athletic injury.

    After a long 5 hour bus ride, we arrived at out hotel around 1 PM. Both teams had light workouts, returned to the hotel around 5 PM, showered and had dinner at the hotel at 6:30 PM. We athletes had the evening to rest, play games and watch TV until the curfew at 10 PM. Our Coach Toby and rugby Coach Rudy had a room while the players from both teams were booked four to a room. My wrestling buddy Tyson and I were assigned to room with rugby players J.P. and Ryder who both were forwards in their senior year on the rugby team. They both were 22 years-of-age while Tyson and I were 19-year-old sophomores on the wrestling team.

    As we guys watched TV in the hotel lounge around 8:30 PM, I needed to piss so I went to the men’s restroom just off the lounge. As I rounded the corner to the toilets, shit I could not believe my eyes. Coach Toby and Coach Rudy were playing with each other’s crotches. Of course, I knew that my 38-year-old coach was gay and I had fucked him nightly for months (see chapters 1 and 2) while living with him at his condo. I had also brought my buddies Colin and Tyson to our bed as we had had a hot four-way some weeks ago. I also knew that 32-year-old rugby Coach Rudy was not married but the gossip on campus was that he was a lady’s man and had many lady “friends”. Fortunately, they had not seen me as I slipped back out of the rest room. I was furious at Coach Toby. How dare him make out with any man without my permission. Ever since I had roomed with him after transferring from the community college and becoming his fuck buddy and in charge of his sex partners how dare him betrayed me.

    I decided to take action at once. I had to get Coach Toby back in line and tonight was the time to make that happen.

    I asked my three roommates to meet me back in our room. After pissing, I sat them down and still angry I brought up the subject of sex. I knew Tyson loved man sex but I had to find out about J. P. and Ryder. I needed to recruit them for my mischief plan to teach Coach Toby a lesson. They were two incredible hot hunks as was 190-pound wrestler Tyson who I knew as a great gay fucker.

    J. P. and Ryder were both around 5-feet and 11-inches tall, had very sexy unruly mops of curly blonde hair, blue eyes, and bodies to die for. They had ribbed hard muscled bodies with the most gorgeous big hard legs and thighs. Everyone knows that playing rugby develops the most rugged and hard legs and thighs from the game. And yes they were like Tyson and me in that they had above average cocks; in fact, at least 8-inchers.

    I had to make my move. It was tonight that Coach Toby needed to hear from me. so I made a risky move. I pulled Tyson aside and told him my plan. He loved the idea as he agreed to back me up. Then we went back into the bedroom to try to recruit these two rugby players.

    “Hey, J. P. and Ryder, Tyson and I want to tell you something that I hope you will keep secret. As we room together here at the hotel, you might catch Tyson and I playing around in bed at night. Yea, we are two young horny gay guys. We can’t keep our hands off each other in bed. Our cocks stay hard when we touch and the heat is so intense. Gee, I hope I’ve not offended you.”

    “Oh my god, fuck shit, you need to know that Ryder and I are flaming fucking fags. We are fuck buddies and drill each other’s man pussy almost ever night back at the resident hall as roommates. Man, maybe we can have a four-way tonight.”

    Oh hell, I could now put my plan in action.

    “Well guys, I’ve got an idea. As you know, I live with Coach Toby and I’ve become his fuck buddy. We fuck ever night. And some time ago, I had Colin and Tyson come over for a four way fucking hot time.”

    They both looked totally shocked as J. P. said: “No way, you shit me. No way would your coach fuck with a student and especially a member of his wrestling team. That’s a joke, right?”

    Tyson spoke up: “Hell no guys, Zack is telling you the truth. We’ve fucked and the coach is a great lover. He has one mean cock.”

    “Yea, guys, let me shock you more. Remember when I went to the restroom in the lounge to piss? I caught your Coach Rudy and my coach fondling each other’s balls.”

    “Shit get out of here, no way,” said Ryder.

    “Yea, it is true. I’m mad as hell that my fuck buddy, Coach Toby, would do that without my permission. We have an understanding about sex and he just broke it. Now here is my plan. Lets call their room and ask to come over for a chat about tomorrows’ game plans. I’m sure they will say yes. Then we are going to tell them what I saw and they will be our cocks fucking assholes tonight.”

    Still looking shocked, the rugby players agreed with some excitement. To fuck both coaches had their cocks growing in their shorts. We all four were wearing our athletic shorts and jerseys. The shorts began to rise with big tents.

    I called and Coach Toby answered the phone as it was about 9 PM, an hour before curfew.

    “Hello, this is Coach Toby.”

    “Hi Coach, this is Zack. Tyson, Ryder, J. P. and I were wondering if we could stop by and ask some questions about tomorrows’ games with you and Coach Rudy?”

    “Sure Zack, come right over.”

    “Hey, guys it worked. Tyson get that bottle of lube and lets fuck those coaches. I get last take on Coach Toby, the little bitch.”

    When Coach Toby opened the door, he and Coach Rudy were in their workout shorts.

    “Hey guys, come in.”

    I was determined to get right to the point. “Coach Toby and Coach Rudy let me get right to the point. After dinner, I went to the restroom and saw you two fondling those big cocks with one another. My buddies are here with me to take care of those obvious horny cocks and asses. You know you do not want the other guys on the teams to hear about this story. Coach Toby, how could you do this to me?”

    Coach Rudy turned white as a sheet and all the blood drained from his face. He looked like he was about to faint.

    Coach Toby took charge and said: “I’m so sorry Zack. I was so wrong but we both were so horny and it just happened. Again I’m so sorry. This is the first time Coach Rudy and I have done this together. Just before we went to the restroom, we had a long talk and he confided in me that he was curious about gay sex and thought after all those girlfriends, he might be gay. I was trying to help him understand that being gay was fine. But I’ll not do that again.”

    I responded with a tear in my eye and felt pure love and forgiveness for Coach Toby and what he was trying to do to help Coach Rudy find his way.

    I looked into Coach Toby’s eyes, grabbed him in my arms and said: “I’m so sorry that I got mad. I do love you and that was such a nice thing you did. Guys we can leave now. By the way, all of us guys are gay.”

    Then the real shock when Coach Rudy recovered and said: “No guys, thank you for understanding. Don’t go, tonight I have found my true self. Why don’t you stay and teach me how to have real hot man sex. We can keep this as our secret and help me have my first cock sucking and man ass fucking.”

    I think the tables were turned and we athletes were the ones in shock. Coach Rudy was a hell of a hot stud. Man he was beyond a Greek god. He stood about 6-feet and 2-inches, had dark brown eyes, coal black wavy hair, looked to weight about 210 pounds, the most sexy rugged muscled body with huge arms, biceps the size of melons, legs and thighs the size of logs, scruff two day old beard and wow there was a big tent growing in his shorts. There had to be giant sausage in those shorts. Man, I wanted to have him first.

    Everyone became silent and began to rush out of their shorts and jerseys until we all stood there butt naked. I’d never been in a room with six men all that well endowed, Shit there was not a small cock in the bunch.

    We paired off with rugby players J. P. and Ryder taking on Coach Toby while Tyson and I grabbed Coach Rudy for his first man on man sex.

    J. P. and Ryder put Coach Toby on his back on one of the beds. They spread his legs far apart, got on each side of him and began taking turns taking his rock hard cock down their throats. While one of them deep throated that throbbing cock the other guy used his tongue and mouth to devour his nuts taking them deep into the mouth. The noisy sounds of wild sex and smells coming from the three of them was so arousing.

    Coach Toby began to beg: “Oh fuck, oh shit, holly cow, suck my cock, lick my balls and yea that is it, tongue my wet puckering asshole. Coach Rudy, shit, your big hard rugby players are so sexy. Man they know how to rim ass, suck balls and suck my cock. Give it to me, don’t stop. mmmmmm, Ahhhhhhhhh, oh I’m on fire.”

    The two hot rugby players went wild as I glanced over to the hot scene. They were licking his ass, fingering his ass, sucking hard on those big balls and had his cock all the way down to the base as they deep throated that snake. The slurping sounds of their saliva, moans and body heat had the room temperature climbing. Their big cocks were totally erect and leaking pre-cum as they took care of Coach Toby’s crotch. Man it was a hot scene. Coach Toby was thrusting his crotch up and down and moving all over the bed with pure carnal lust. My fuck buddy, Coach Toby, was in pure spasm mode. They were sucking a stream of thick pre-cum out of that piss slit.

    It was now time for Tyson and me to stop watching that hot scene and take care to service the new gay Coach. We put the rugged stud on the other bed on his back, had Tyson get above his head and come down with his huge cock to Coach Rudy’s lips and mouth. I watched as Tyson used his large sausage to part the coach’s lips and drive his hard cock to the back of that hot throat. Coach Rudy was spewing gobs of spit on that big cock and gagging in a desperate attempt to take that horse cock all the way into his mouth. It was an incredible blowjob.

    Soon Coach Rudy began to relax his throat, took all Tyson’s cock deep in his mouth and thrust his butt and hips up toward my waiting mouth. Man, he had a big open butt and also rather hairy ass. I plunged my lips and tongue into his ass entrance and began to rim that manhole like it was a watering hole. I could hardly breath as his big patch of black pubic hair pressed against my mouth and nose. The smell and taste had my cock hard as steel. I went wild rimming the biggest ass I had ever experienced. The Coach was so turned on that he almost injured me with his hard thrust into my face with his big butt. Tyson rammed his cock down that eager throat while I ate that ass and yea I spent a lot of time licking his huge cock shaft and finally I took that sausage all the way into my mouth. I went wild sucking that cock with more and more speed. I could taste his salty bitter pre-cum. Man it was hot.

    After both coaches had been rimmed, received hot blowjobs, and licked over their entire bodies by our hot tongues, it was time to get down to fucking those man pussies.

    J. P. and I shared the bottle of lube as we got ready to fuck those coaches’ asses. I watched as P. J. put his big cock head to Coach Toby’s outer ass ring and with one hard thrust I saw that cock disappear into my Coach’s fucking buddies man pussy. Ryder came down on Coach Toby’s cock and sucked that tool while P. J. drilled that ass. I could hear my Coach screaming with joy as he got fucked and his cock sucked.

    I put a pillow under Coach Rudy’s huge ass, lubed his ass, moved my cock to the ass crack while Tyson came down on that rock hard cock of the Coach. I began to push my leaking cock deeper and deeper into that virgin ass until I was down to the base of my cock. I fucked him with no mercy as he got his cock sucked by big Tyson.

    Coach Rudy began to grunt and moan with pure pleasure. Soon his ass muscles found a way to squeeze my cock so hard that I felt a ray of spasms all over my body. I was beyond the line as my semen gathered in my balls and flooded up my cock shaft and squirted at least six times deep into that virgin ass. It was an awesome ejaculation.

    At the same moment, Coach Rudy unloaded his big load deep into Tyson’s mouth.

    As Tyson and I pulled off and out, we looked over at the sex scene in the next bed. I saw that common strain on P. J.’s face and knew he was shooting his load of cum deep into Coach Toby’s experienced ass. Then I saw Coach Toby began to shoot his own load of cum deep into Ryder’s mouth.

    Coach Rudy, Coach Toby, P. J. and I had all shot our loads. Now it was time for Tyson and Ryder to get their nuts off. I grabbed Ryder, had him stand, spread those hard legs and hot thighs far far apart, I got down on my knees and took his horse cock deep into my mouth. I sucked him with great force while I fingered his ass. He could not take such a hot blowjob and ass fingering but for about 30 seconds when he put a flood of hot cum deep into my throat.

    As I was the leader of this gang, I put Tyson on the bed on his back, I got between those hard wrestling legs, spread them far apart and plunged my face and mouth in his crotch. I came down on that big cock and began to suck him wildly. The feel of Ryder’s cum in my mouth greased Tyson’s cock that made him crazy with lust. The feel of that cum on his cock and the smell put his engine in high gear and he blasted a huge load of his jism down my throat.

    We said goodnight to the coaches and went back to our room and showered. Before we turned in for the night, we took turns kissing and jerking those again hard cocks until we shot a second load. How great it is to be young and full of semen.

  • Easter Morning

    I woke up with two throbbing heads; one from the sunlight shining through the blinds hitting my hungover eyes and the other below the blankets, poking out of the fly of my boxers and tenting my sheets. I groaned and took a pillow, covering my eyes. Why on earth did I get drunk on the night before Easter? I was dumb. I had no commitments today but it was a holiday. I probably had to call my family and say “hi”. I groaned. I slide a hand down and gave my dick a slow stroke, sighing in pleasure. I pulled the skin back and precum flowed down the head onto my fingers. I pushed the blankets slowly off my body, I slowly start to stroke, moaning softly as the cool morning air flowed in through the open window and onto my hot skin.

    I stood up. I slowly stroked my length and looked out the window at my balcony and below that the streets below. I slide a hand down to find my heavy balls, massaging them softly, only making myself harder. I opened the sliding window and stepped onto the balcony, sitting on the reclining lawn chair I had, lying back and stroking slowly in the early morning light, the cool breeze feeling amazing. From my spot, I could hear traffic and cars, along with the sound of a radio from somewhere playing soft music. The scene was perfect.

    I started to stroke slightly faster, smiling and moaning in my breathes as I felt my hand sliding up and down, a slow fapping sound starting to come off of my cock and hand. I looked down as the sunlight made my precum shine. I grabbed the hem of my boxers and thrusted my hips forward, shuffling out of them, making my cock slap my stomach. I chuckled as precum splattered my happy trail and shimmered in the day light.

    Everything was perfect. My cock was hard and leaking as I stroked, the sun was shining and bird singing, and my neighbor three apartments down was watching me jerk. My neighbor was watching! My heart skipped a beat and I froze, hand mid shaft as I noticed the 40 year old daddy watching. I had an instinct to run inside, but my body told me to stay.

    I looked at the neighbor, three balconies down, whose eyes were locked on my cock, which was throbbing. I took a deep breath and continued my stroking. That was when my stud of a neighbor did the unexpected, unzipped his jeans. His hand slid down his pants and starts to play with the noticeable bulge that I hadn’t noticed before. This was too much. My neighbor was playing with himself while watching. But then, he pulled out the thickest cock I’d even seen. His meat was think and long and hardening before my eyes as I slowly stroked off. I made a quick decision. I stood up and faced him, jerking slowly as he jerking slowly towards me. We faced each other and stroked slowly, precum starting to literally drool from both our tips and trail to the floor.

    The neighbor glanced around and I did too. That was when the real shocking moment happened. He and I weren’t alone in our jerking. As I looked, four other men, on different levels and from different buildings, were jerking slowly on their balconies, watching my neighbor, myself, and the other men. This was amazing, a six way jerk off stretched between hundreds of feet of air. We all looked around and jerked. All of them had large cocks.

    As I watched, a man on the fifth floor of a building shot off a load, shooting it over his balcony and it rained visibly down the levels towards the street. All of us men watched and jerked faster. Now a man on the second floor of a different building shot a load all over his window. Then the other men on the same buildings orgasmed in their own ways. And that did it for me. I groaned and started to shoot my thick load onto the floor of my balcony, adding to the cumstains on the floors. I panted and collapsed on the ledge, looking to see the end of my neighbor’s orgasm. His cream was thick but all I saw was the last drooling drop.

    I collapsed onto my chair, panting and sweating. I looked at my neighbor but he walked back into his apartment. As I looked around the other men all had left too. Shockingly, I must’ve been the most cocky. I laughed.

    There was a knock on the door.

    I jumped up, yanked on my boxers, not noticing the dripping cum that was on the fabric. I walked into the apartment and went to the door, opening it, to see my stud of a neighbor, standing in a silk robe with a smile on.


    His name was Robert. He went by Robert, Rob, or Bobby. He was 43. He was gay, single, constantly horny, and so glad he now knew that I was the same. After an hour of talking over coffee we came to a mutual understanding of our schedules, shared phone numbers, and decided that we were now friends with benefits. By now, my cock has snaked its way out of my boxer’s fly again and was standing under the table and as I stood up to say goodbye, Robert noticed.

    “Looks like you could use round two” He smirked at me.

    “You took the words right out of my mouth” I chuckled. I went to walk towards him but he beat me to it, rushing me back into my chair and gripping my cock, stroking fast and moving his face close to mine, smiling.

    “May I such this thing?” He asked, breathing against my lips.

    “Only if you kiss m-” my words were cut off when his lips hit mine with a grin. His lips were salty and soft. I wanted more. But the moment was cut off when his lips fell off mine and he slid to his knees. His lips found my tip, kissing it and licking it. With a cool blow of his breath on my hot time, he chuckled. I moaned.

    He opened wide and took the tip into my mouth, sucking the precum out of my slit as he started to massage my balls through my boxers. He reached in and pulled them out of the fly too, massaging them freely now as I moaned. His lips slid down the length of my meat in the most erotic way. It was one fluid and warm motion, slowly sliding all the way to the base with now struggle. He was good.

    He was too good. I groan and realized I was already close. He sucked hard, noticing the sudden sturdiness of my meat as I approached orgasm. My legs started to shake. I started to pant and slightly sweat. I bend down and grabbed his head, holding it tight and panting. “Oh shit” I whimpered.

    And lick that, I came, shooting a thick load straight down his throat. He swallowed faster than I could have asked him too. I shrived and laid back as he milked me dry until my cock started to soften.

    “Goddamn you’re good. Do you want one?” I ask, breathlessly as he slide off.

    “Oh no. I’m good. I hope you don’t mind a cumstain on the floor?” He chuckled and winked. I looked down to see a huge white load all over the groan below the chair.

    “Goddamn. I could go for a lot more of this” I chuckled and stood up. Robert stood up too, hugging me, our soft cocks touching.

    “I could go for a lot more of this too” He chuckled and grabbing my soft cock. I winced slightly but chuckled. “I have to go and get ready for work. When will you be home?”

    “I’m done with class at five. Wanna stop by for some head before dinner?”

    “You took the idea out of my mind” He chuckled, pulling on his robe and walking out, turning back to smirk at me. “Oh ya, happy Easter by the way” he smiled and closed the door.


    To be continued.

  • My Marine Hunk

    Part 1 – My Marine Hunk

    ‘Wait right here,’ the Chief Petty Officer whispered. ‘Right here’ was a narrow passageway aboard a US Navy destroyer sitting at anchor in Hong Kong harbor. ‘Right here’ was also exactly at the entry of a head, and showering, not ten feet from me, was a naked man in a narrow, curtain-less stall. He had a powerful body, gleaming in the bright lights of the room, with muscles so well defined and so finely sculpted I figured he had just finished working out. The sight of him was both unexpected and stunning. I tried not to stare, but he was so sexy, as he danced under the water spray, turning and soaping his magnificent, perfectly proportioned body, I couldn’t force myself to look away.

    His eyes caught mine as he turned towards me. The contact held for what seemed an eternity. I wanted to turn away, shift my gaze, feign good behavior and disinterest, but I could not. He simply was too handsome to insult with pretended indifference. Eye contact was finally broken when he shifted his hands to his crotch, drawing my eyes down by the movement. He began fondling a huge cock! It looked uncut, but he skinned it back, revealing a shiny red cockhead of giant helmet-shaped proportions, and began a lathering massage of the mammoth tube. It was mesmerizing. I watched that extraordinary cock enlarge in mouth-watering display, causing a reciprocal reaction in my own groin, which he could plainly see as my cock engorged with matching rapidity inside my form-fitting tan slacks. His two-handed masturbating massage was awesome as his oversized ballsac bounced erotically beneath the expanding dick.

    I glanced at his face, feeling my own face flush with excitement, and wondered what he’d do next. He winked! I grinned.

    ‘How’re ya doin’?’ he asked in a sexy, low voice. He smiled, playing with himself openly, breathtakingly.

    ‘Better, now,’ I answered with a grin. ‘How are you doing?’

    ‘Much better, now,’ he replied with a toothy smile. His erection was almost complete. It was astonishing: one of the largest I’ve ever seen. He was jacking the big thing boldly, showing it off proudly. His big balls were squirming in response to his intimate fondling.

    ‘It’s a great…’ I paused, looked down directly at his amazing cock, and then back up into his eyes, ‘…day,’ I finally said.

    ‘Ya like it?’ he asked.

    ‘I love it!’ I said sincerely. We both knew what we were talking about.

    His smile grew. He drew himself up, even taller, expanding his chest, preening for me, thrusting out his hips, drawing one hand down to the base of that fantastic cock and pointing it out at me, lasciviously. Then he asked, quietly, invitingly, excitingly, ‘Want some?’ He looked at me, then down at his big cock, then back at me, making the offer absolutely clear.

    The question sent waves of lust pounding throughout my abdomen, making me feel like I’d been hit in the stomach by a fist. My eyes opened wide with interest, but before I could reply, I heard someone coming down the passageway towards me. I turned my head to see the chief returning. He was grinning. I quickly turned back to look at the bather. He had watched my movements and, knowing instinctively that someone was coming, had shifted to hide his arousal and was now looking over his shoulder at me. ‘See ya around,’ he whispered, and he winked at me again. I said, quietly but fervently, ‘Oh, I hope so!’ He gave me a heart-melting smile.

    The Chief reached me a moment later. He pushed his head past me and looked into the showers to discover what I had been staring at. He pulled back, grabbed me by the elbow, leading me down the passageway, and whispered, ‘He’s the sexiest marine on the ship!’

    A Marine! I thought to myself.

    * * * * *

    How I’d come to be aboard this compact naval vessel is a tale in itself. I was a nineteen-year-old soldier on leave in Hong Kong. An Air Force operations officer I’d met had helped me arrange the no-cost trip to Hong Kong aboard a military aircraft – they called it ‘taking a hop’ – and he had told me how to arrange the return ‘hop’ back to my Post.

    On my first evening in Hong Kong, I was in a bar populated mostly by American sailors, many of them in uniform. I wore civvies. I easily struck up a conversation with a really good-looking white-uniformed seaman, about my age, whose name was Bill, and in short order we were joined by that Chief Petty Officer. That’s how we met – in that bar. The Chief was in uniform, too.

    We had a couple of drinks together, talking and laughing. Sexual innuendo kept sneaking into the conversation, and I was convinced they were on the make, so I did what I could to fan the flames of their interest. Somehow the conversation turned to blowjobs and the three of us agreed that American men knew how to give the best blowjobs.

    The Chief asked if I could do them a favor.

    ‘Sure,’ I said without hesitation. ‘What can I do?’

    ‘How about comin’ back to our hotel room and spendin’ the night with us?’ His expression was one of lust, his intentions unmistakable.

    I looked at Bill. He looked equally lustful. ‘Shit, that’s a great idea!’ he said enthusiastically, adding, ‘I’m so horny!’

    ‘Well… I mean…’ I stammered, wondering how I could handle this without shouting out ‘YES!’ After a dramatic hesitation, I said, ‘…we gotta help each other out, right?’

    ‘Wow!’ Bill exclaimed excitedly, ‘I’m gettin’ a boner! I had a feeling about this the moment I laid eyes on you, man. You’re so sexy I know we won’t be disappointed.’

    ‘Let’s drink up and get the fuck out of here,’ the Chief growled.

    Now, what happened that night was wild. Bill and the Chief were both well endowed and proved insatiable. I’ve got it all written down, but the details will have to wait for another time.  I had asked the Chief if he knew a Paymaster and the next morning, the Chief stopped with me at my hotel where I picked up my Military pay records, and he took me out to his destroyer. I just wanted to make clear how I came to be aboard a destroyer. I’m anxious to continue this recollection of the Marine. He’s at the heart of this memory.

    * * * * *

    So, there I was, on that destroyer, with an obvious erection extending down my trouser leg, standing in front of the Paymaster. That Marine had so completely turned me on, and the Chief had whisked me down to the paymaster’s office so fast, I had had no time to concentrate on its deflation.

    The office was cramped, as I suspect was everything on the compact fighting ship. The Chief had introduced us and then disappeared. The officer very leisurely filled out the forms for my money as I stood in front of him. My erection refused to deflate because it was tweaked, now and again, over and over, by his more and more overt glances at it.

    As he finally stood and handed me the money and returned my pay records, he said, in a fatherly manner, ‘As I hand out script to our men, when we’re in ports like here in Hong Kong, I always say, ‘Keep it in your pants.’ It’s good advice.’ He smiled.

    ‘Thanks,’ I said smiling back at him, ‘but sometimes it’s just too hard to follow good advice.’

    He laughed. ‘Well, my only other piece of advice, then, is, ‘Don’t do anything I wouldn’t do!”

    ‘Okay,’ I said laughing with him, ‘but I sure hope that’s a very short list.’

    Grinning, he asked, ‘Need someone to show you the way out?’

    ‘No, I’ll be all right. And, thank you, Sir.’ I backed out. As I went down the passageway, I heard a shower running and couldn’t stop myself from looking in. A slim, cute, young sailor was facing the doorway, naked, alone in that same shower stall and I couldn’t help being disappointed. But as the guy saw me looking in, he took a bold glance at my still bulging crotch. He gave me a sexy smile, waved and asked, ‘How’re ya doin’, man?’ completely unembarrassed by his nudity, which is normal in the military, but also seeming even prideful of it, almost like he was strutting in place for me, showing off his sexy, naked body.

    I smiled, waved back and said, ‘Great! How about you?’

    ‘Hot and horny, man,’ he said with a grin, sliding a hand down into his crotch and grabbing his balls, sort of flaunting his assets at me, ‘Hot and horny!’

    ‘Yeah,’ I agreed, flashing him a friendly smile, ‘Ain’t we all!’

    * * * * *

    On the motorized launch ride back to the pier, I felt both pleased and agitated. I had taken voyeuristic pleasure in the sexy marine, but was worried I’d never see him again, because I wanted to see him again so very badly.

    As I climbed up onto the dock, there he was! He was leaning casually against a waist-high stone wall, in profile to me, his buttocks pressed against the wall, one knee bent and his foot up on the wall, about mid-calf high. His arms were folded across his broad chest, and his biceps looked massive in his short sleeved cotton shirt. He wore a pair of tan slacks, very much like my own. He was a study in handsome good looks and muscular perfection. My whole body churned with longing for him.

    His head raised slightly in an almost imperceptible nod when he saw me looking at him. It was such a minuscule gesture of recognition that I wondered what to make of it. Was he just acknowledging my presence, or was he saying ‘Hi’ in a very subtle way? Was it possible that he was waiting for me? No! That was too good to be true.

    Feeling very self-conscious, I walked directly over to him. ‘Hi,’ I said quietly.

    ‘I figured you’d show up here, soon enough,’ he said with a grin.

    ‘You did?’ My face lit up with delight. He was waiting for me!

    ‘Sure, I knew you didn’t belong on that can out there.’

    ‘How did you know I’d be back here so soon?’

    ‘Hey, I asked the Chief. I saw that you were with him.’

    ‘What did he tell you?’ I asked, my heart in my throat. You just never know what people will say about you.

    ‘He said you’d be back here on the next launch after the one I took, and if I played my cards right, you’d show me a real good time.’ He paused. ‘Now, just what do you suppose he meant by that?’ he asked, and then he laughed. It was one of those infectious laughs that grow up from the belly and tickle anyone nearby. I joined in happily. He took my arm, and said, ‘Com’on. There’s something I want you to take a close look at. You were standing too far away from it, this morning.’

    As I strode beside this vision of a perfect man, unaware of my feet even touching the ground, I wondered excitedly what making out with him was going to be like.

    We walked into what looked to be a cheap, slum-like, nondescript flophouse on the outside, but what turned out to have a clean, attractive sitting room for a lobby.

    ‘G’mornin’, Mr. Charlie,’ the desk clerk greeted my friend in singsong, heavily accented English, ‘Welcome back!’

    His name is Charlie, I said to myself, and he’s been here before.

    ‘Oh! Hi, Chung,’ he said casually, ‘Give us a good room.’

    ‘Got nice big bed. You see. Very comfortable for two,’ Chung told him with a big grin. ‘How long you stay for?’

    I was waiting there next to the big Marine, wondering just what kind of a ‘hotel’ this place was, when he turned to look at me. With bold theatrical gestures, leaning way back to look at my ass; bending around to look at my crotch; looking me up and down as though sizing me up; and finally looking me in the face with great seriousness; he paused dramatically and then said, audaciously, ‘I’d say, about three weeks!’

    Chung burst into a fit of giggles. A twinkle appeared in the Marine’s eye, and we both started laughing.

    ‘I think so,’ Chung said. ‘This one good for three weeks. And when you finished, maybe he stay with me for three weeks.’ Then he giggled some more, as the Marine joined him in laughter.

    Yes, my Marine had stayed here before. With men! I might have felt uncomfortable, like a handy piece of meat, but since he and the clerk acted like old pals, their obvious friendliness and casual banter put me at ease.

    ‘I’ll pay for all day,’ my Marine told Chung, ‘and send up some lunch in about two hours. Okay?’ He handed the clerk some local paper money.

    ‘Ah! All day! That long time for you, Mr. Charlie! Very good. Lunch later. Okay.’ The clerk handed us a key and smiled broadly right at me. I gave him a friendly smile in return, wondering why I didn’t feel at all self-conscious. After all, this guy knew exactly what the two of us would be doing in his ‘big bed.’ But then I realized I’d just met my first Oriental soul mate.

    ‘Is your name Charlie?’ I asked as we were climbing several fights of stairs. I noticed that everything was very clean.

    ‘Naw, he calls everybody Charlie.’

    ‘What is it?’ I asked quietly.

    He stopped, two steps above me, and looked down. I stopped. God, he was so handsome!

    ‘Come up here,’ he said softly.

    I stepped up, level with him as he slid a hand around my waist and pulled me into his strong body. With lips close enough to kiss, he whispered, ‘Hello!’ His eyes burned into mine.

    ‘Oh!’ I said, just before his lips settled gently against mine. I kissed him! His crotch pushed against me and I felt the stirrings of his arousal through the thin material we both wore. He could no doubt feel the rapid response in my crotch as he pressed against it, while returning the kiss. The kiss grew more and more complex, more demanding and more giving, more yielding and more insistent, more heartfelt and more loving. Both of us grew rigidly erect hardons that pressed against each other, side by side. I slowly opened my lips and sucked his tongue into my mouth. It pushed in forcefully, slashing against the roof of my mouth and sending lightening bolts of erotic currents throughout my entire body, causing me to vibrate with passion. Our tongues toyed with each other, testing strengths, tasting heavenly fluids, tickling each other. And then his strong mouth sucked his tongue, and mine, into his mouth and the cycle renewed with different tastes and wonderful sensations. My tongue strongly swiped at his palate and I felt his body tremble with pleasure. His mouth was everything I had ever wished for: hot, clean, tasty and inviting. He groaned softly, emanating vibrations onto my tongue. I moaned with lustful passion.

    We slowly separated. I opened my eyes. His face was rapturous. His eyes burned into my very being. ‘I… I…’ he stammered.

    ‘Yes?’ I whispered.

    ‘I didn’t think I could fall in love!’

    ‘Yes!’ I hissed with overwhelming fulfillment.

    ‘Do you feel it, too?’ he wanted to know.

    ‘From the instant I saw you in the shower!’

    ‘Yes! I felt it, then, too.’

    ‘I saw it in your eyes,’ I told him.

    ‘Yes! I saw it in your eyes.’

    ‘And in your body, too,’ I added.

    ‘There, too. And I saw it in your body as you looked at me.’

    We stared at one another silently for a moment.

    ‘I…’ I was hesitant, not from fear but from excitement. ‘I love you!’ I whispered honestly, lost in his loving expression.

    ‘Yes!’ he sighed, triumphantly, and bent his head towards mine as we melted together into such a passionate kiss that I expected to ejaculate right there on those rickety old stairs. As if reading my mind, he broke the kiss and in a husky whisper asked, ‘Think we’ll make it up to the room before we come?’ Then he chuckled softly, in a knowing and caring way.

    The intensity of the moment was broken. He was rubbing my back and ass briskly with both hands as we held the tight embrace. ‘Man, you feel so good, I want to eat you up! Let’s go to bed!’

    ‘Yes. Bed!’ was all I could say, I was so elated. My arms were around his strong body and it was only with great reluctance that I let go, dropping my hands to my sides. He took one of my hands in his and led me up the stairs to our room.

    At that point, I didn’t care what the room would be like, but when he opened the door, I was surprised. The room was sunny, well decorated and inviting, large and clean, with a giant double bed in the center of the long wall in front of us, and I saw us standing there, reflected in a three-foot high mirror that was the bed’s headboard.

    ‘This room was made for fuckin’ around in,’ I blurted out without thinking.

    ‘Damn right!’ he said agreeably, pulling me into the room with the hand he held. ‘And I think that’s just exactly what we should do. What do you say?’ He looked at me questioningly.

    ‘Absolutely!’

    He laughed and grabbed me again around the waist and pulled me into himself. His strong body felt wonderful against mine, and then I realized he must feel the same about mine. After all, I was in great shape, too.

    He stretched out a hand and pushed the door shut. Still holding me tightly, he whispered, ‘If you want it dark in here, we can pull the blinds.’ His tone gave no indication of his preference, so I knew he was allowing me to make the decision.

    ‘Oh! No! Please. I want to see everything!’

    ‘Perfect,’ he sighed. ‘So do I!’

    Boldly, without invitation, I began unbuttoning his shirt. He smiled, dropping his hands, taking a step back, and letting me have free access for the removal of all of his clothes. Although I’d seen him naked and gleaming in the shower, I wasn’t really prepared for the impact his aura of perfection had on me. Unveiling such a treasure remains to this day one of the most memorable sexual highlights of my life.

    I put his shirt on the back of a chair, knelt before him and removed his shoes and socks, and then, still kneeling, unbuckled his belt and opened his pants. Like me, he wasn’t wearing underpants, and immediately his stunning, rampant, stalwart cock came into view, vibrating with lust. Staring at it, swaying slightly as he raised one foot, then the other, as I removed his pants, I saw that he was right. I had been too far away from it when I saw it in the showers. Up close, it was even more breathtaking. My first perception had been that it was uncut. But now, up close and in full engorgement, I saw that, like my own, although cut, it retained a generous amount of foreskin which was fully drawn back beneath the very wide, full curved flanges of the thick cockhead. Like mine, the skin would move easily when drawn up and down the very thick shaft, making it a perfect tool for jacking and sucking, and for fucking.

    I happened to glance at the mirror and was struck by the sight. I saw my head and upper body in front of his profiled nude body, the huge cock standing tall before my face. A wave of carnal pleasure surged through me as I realized this man was as eager to make love as I was.

    His eyes caught mine in the mirror. His expression took my breath away. ‘Wow!’ he sighed, ‘you look so sexy down there, like worshiping me. Why don’t you strip off your clothes and let’s start, naked, like this? Okay? I’d really like to feel your mouth on my meat.’

    Wordlessly I removed my shirt as I rose in agreement and undressed for him. His eyes never left my body as I quickly stripped off my shoes, socks and pants. I was standing nude, inches from him. My cock was as stiff as I can remember it ever being. It glowed in the sunny lighting of the big room.

    ‘It’s taking all my effort to keep from grabbing you, but kneel, again,’ he demanded breathlessly.

    It was easy for me to comply. It was what I wanted to do. As I went down, I slid a hand onto his muscular thigh. The flawless flesh felt firm and strong, the skin smooth and hot! He hissed with pleasure as my hand slid upwards until my fingers touched his balls. His sac churned with delight and tightened into such crinkled, thick, richly patterned skin that I knew he was ready for an orgasm and hadn’t had one in a while, maybe at least a day. It told me he was hot! It told me he was horny!

    My hand wrapped itself around the oversized nutsac and toyed with it, tugging and rubbing. I love balls and their sacs! This sac was hairless, full and responsive, alive with sensations, and stuffed to overflowing with two jumbo testicles. He groaned with pleasure as I played with them, and as my other hand grabbed his stiff erection at mid-organ, tugging on it, testing its strengths. As I knew it would, the skin moved smoothly on the giant shaft. The cock was so beautiful, and feeling him in my hands was so fulfilling, that I could have jacked him off to orgasm right then and there without any effort, watching up close, like this, as I played with it. That would give great joy. But I knew we both wanted more than that. He wanted me to suck his cock. And I wanted to suck his cock. So that’s what I did! I pointed the long weapon at my mouth and suddenly lapped at it, lashing my flattened tongue across the fat cockhead while looking up at him. His eyes opened wide as he saw my lascivious movement and felt the heat of my tongue on his meat.

    ‘Yeah,’ he sighed, ‘suck my cock, man!’ He humped his hips at me, poking the long cock into my lips. I opened my mouth to his assault. A giant-sized cockhead forced its way between my lips and into my mouth. I loved it! I sucked with all my might, causing him to groan, tug back, and thrust forward hard, sending more of the huge cock into me. I took it, gratefully. Sensing I could handle it, he humped again, and again, and again, and again, each time getting more of it into me. I worked with him, sliding my hands onto his buttocks and pulling him into me forcefully, letting him know I could take everything he could feed me. Letting him know that he didn’t have to hold back for fear I’d choke on this big dick of his.

    I caught a quick glimpse of myself in the mirror. What a sight! With more than half of the long tube disappearing into my wide-stretched mouth, much of it obviously already in my throat, I looked like the classic cocksucker on his knees in front of a perfect specimen of extremely well-endowed young male. The sight thrilled me to the core. I was exactly where I had hoped to be, with exactly the cock I wanted to suck, deep in my mouth, now, and fighting to get in even deeper. I loved it!

    His eyes caught and held mine in the mirror. ‘Ooh! You look fine down there. Look at you suck my big dick!’ he whispered excitedly. ‘Oomph!’ he grunted, jabbing his hips and forcing more of the cock into me, ‘take this cock, man. Oomph! Take it all the way! Man, what a sight!’

    He was serious! He wanted in! So we began really working together, him humping, me bobbing, all the time watching ourselves and our progress as that mammoth spear slowly sank itself deeper and deeper into my throat until it had gone deeper than any other ever has. Until it was in all the way. Until cockhair surrounded my strained upper lip and balls cradled my stretched lower lip, while my nose flattened against bone and my forehead pressed tightly against solid abdominal wall. Until I could no longer see myself in the mirror because I was so completely close to his magnificent body, almost becoming a part of it.

    ‘Oh, God!’ he cried out. ‘Look at that! When I told you I wanted you to take a close look, this is exactly what I had in mind, but I didn’t think you could take it. No one ever has, before. This is fantastic! Look how deeply I’ve entered you! Fuck, I can feel you on every inch of my meat! It feels incredible! I feel my balls at your lip, against your chin! This is much better than I had dreamed!’

    I felt great! It had been necessary to rise up into a half-squat to be able to accommodate such a huge weapon, in order to get all of it down my throat, but I had done it. Now, I began an ideal deep-throated blowjob, putting all my skills to work, bobbing and sucking, swallowing and tongue twirling, making love to his cock. To him! My hands caressed every reachable part of his body, toying with his hard nipples, rubbing his pecs, massaging his buttocks and the backs of his thighs, as I luxuriated in the feel of him and his sexual responsiveness. It lasted an exquisitely long time, but when I rewrapped my hand around his balls and tugged, his entire body stiffened.

    ‘Oh! Man! This is the best blowjob I’ve ever had! I don’t want it to end. But that’s got it! Touchin’ my balls has put me over the top, man. I’m gonna shoot my load!’ The warning wasn’t necessary. I knew he was ready to explode. I kept right on working his meat as hard as I could, trying to work up higher and higher on the long tube, but then he ejaculated! Jism sizzled in my throat till I swallowed. I was able to get his cockhead into my mouth for the next explosion, and was so filled with semen that I thought I’d drown. Some of the heavenly liquid was forced up my nose. I swallowed. Immediately, my mouth was refilled with his thick, hot, delicious fluid. To me, it was the best tasting cum I’ve ever had – the elixir of perfect manhood! I savored its flavor and texture, its heat and syrupy almost ropy thickness, its odor and taste. I was in ecstasy, diving down again to the base. Of all my sexual memories, this moment of his first orgasm into my mouth, with his strong-statured, wide-legged stance with his balls pressed against my chin, his hip thrusting lunges, his gasps for air, his grasps on my shoulders, as he pumped his love into me, will always remain among the strongest and most vivid. And, perhaps not too surprisingly, as I closed my eyes with enjoyment, the picture of him naked in that shower danced in my mind. I was ecstatic!

    As his volumes reduced, I sucked the long tube into my throat and drew out every remaining droplet of cum. We remained in that position for a long, long moment – until I had to come up for air.

    ‘Oh, fuck, man, you can really handle cock! That’s the best blowjob I’ve ever had,’ he repeated with sincerity, ‘and, I’ll tell you, I’ve had more than my fair share of blowjobs.’ His still hard cock remained in my mouth, but I just held it there without sucking, knowing it was extremely sensitive after such a complete orgasm.

    ‘How do you feel?’ he asked solicitously, tugging the cock out.

    ‘I’m ready to burst!’ I told him excitedly. ‘This is the best experience of my life!’

    ‘Come here,’ he said, gently, and reached down and straightened me up. He saw how vibrant with passion my cock was. It was ready. We both knew it.

    ‘It was difficult for me to hold back,’ I told him, honestly. ‘I almost shot all over your legs as you came in my mouth.’

    ‘Wow, that’s nice. I’m glad you held back for me. I’m very choosy, and seldom reciprocate, but with a guy as handsome as you are, and with a cock that looks as good as yours does, and is so big, I don’t mind goin’ down on it at all. But let me suggest that you lie on the bed. Okay? You can watch the action in the mirror, up close. Wanna do that?’

    ‘Oh! Yes!’ I sighed, and we moved onto the bed together, his hands guiding me and caressing me at the same time. I lay on my back parallel to the mirror, and he knelt next to me, near my shoulder. I was looking up into his crotch. His erection had hardly deflated at all. His scrotum, too, still looked fresh and ready. It pleased me to realize that he was not one of those come and leave kind of one-time guys. And neither am I.

    Right away, his technique was better than any other I’ve ever known. He leaned in from my shoulder, leaning down towards my crotch, grabbing my erection in one hand and sliding his mouth over the crown with no hesitation, instead of getting in between my legs from below as most men would do. This gave him better angles to handle my cock. As I saw his handsome face devour it, and felt the pressures he exerted immediately, I was struck with overwhelming emotion. Here was a man who knew how to please another man. Here was a man who liked cock just as much as I did. Here was a man who could enjoy himself without embarrassment as he sucked my cock. Here was a man who loved what he was doing and did it right, just as I do. I appreciated how rare that is. My love for him grew.

    I was looking down my body as my cock began to disappear, but movement at my side caught my eye and I looked into the mirror. The completely different view of what I’d been looking at was breathtaking. I saw his whole body over me. I saw how aroused he was and how aroused I was. His head was going forward and back as more and more of my cock was taken into his throat. I hadn’t expected this. The scene caused such reactions in me that I almost came. But I did not want to reduce his enjoyment. He wasn’t choking or gagging, and he had me in way past the point that most men do gag and choke. It dawned on me that, like myself, he must feel that to get a deep-throating blowjob you must be able to give one. And he was as good as I am.

    ‘Fuck! Look at that!’ I groaned uncontrollably. He was able to shift his head sufficiently to catch my eye in the mirror. He raised and lowered his eyebrows indicating his enjoyment.

    ‘God, you do that so well! It feels so terrific, I want to come, but I also want to hold back, letting you get all you need.’

    He winked, then shifted his hips and tapped me on the temple with his cock. I turned my head to see the giant cockhead less than an inch from my eyes. I raised my mouth, as he eased the cock forward, and I engulfed the entire cock. At that moment, feeling his dickhead swell in my mouth, I reached climax! It made me suck frantically as my body stiffened and my guts tightened, and then I pumped what felt like a gallon of cum into his hot, suctioning, demanding, unrelenting mouth. Jolt after jolt after jolt of orgasmic bliss rocked my entire body. With his cock in my mouth, I spurted my love-juice into his mouth! It was unforgettable!

    Slowly, he pulled himself back up to his knees. He was careful to tug his cock gently from my mouth. He was looking down at me. As I looked up, past his muscular belly and chest, past his thick neck, square jaw, sexy mouth, and straight nose, into those piercing eyes of his, I saw that he loved me. He saw that I loved him. His cock had popped out of my mouth and stiffened straight up above me. God, it was a great cock! It looked completely reinvigorated.

    Once again as if reading my mind, he said, ‘Drinkin’ your cum has got me all hard, again. See? See my big hard-on?’

    I lay there, beneath him, looking up at his balls, his cock, his magnificent body, and I writhed with passion. ‘Wha’cha gonna do with that big hard-on?’ I asked teasingly.

    ‘There’s a jar of Tiger Balm on the table, here,’ he said, holding his breath expectantly.

    ‘Oh? What’s it used for?’

    ‘Some guys use it as a jack-off cream. It makes your dick nice and hard and you don’t shoot off right away.’

    ‘Hand me the jar,’ I requested. It wasn’t out of his reach, so he leaned over and grabbed a small wooden jar, handing it to me. I opened it and smelled the pleasant ointment it contained. It was like pomade, thick and rich looking. I smiled up at him as I scooped some of the ointment out onto my finger. He grinned. I think he knew exactly what I’d ask him next. ‘What do you use it for?’

    Before he could answer, I reached up and smeared the ointment onto his cock, and then I used my fist to spread the cream over his cockhead and down the shaft. As I did it, delighting in the torrid touch, his cock swelled and gleamed, becoming very rigid and beautiful. He watched from above as I watched from below. It was a moment of great arousal for both of us. I continued massaging the cream onto his pulsating, mammoth shaft until he whispered, huskily, ‘It’s the perfect lube for fucking!’

    My hand slid easily to the base of his erection and I pointed it outward slightly. It was so large that it almost blocked our view of each other. ‘And this is an instrument for fucking, isn’t it?’ I asked.

    ‘I haven’t met many men who can handle it. Do you think you want to try?’ he asked in a tension filled voice.

    I removed my hand from his cock. It sprang back to rigidity. I scooped some more ointment out and smeared it lovingly on my own erection. He watched, fascinated, even a bit puzzled. I said, ‘I love to jack off as I get fucked. Don’t you?’

    He grinned. ‘Damn, you’re sexy! You sure you want me to plug your ass?’ He looked very excited. He was already walking on his knees down alongside of my body. His cock hardly wavered with his motions it was so stiff.

    ‘I’m sure I want you to fuck me,’ I said, spreading my legs apart.

    ‘From the front?!’ he asked in a voice filled with amazement.

    ‘It’s the most intimate way, isn’t it?’

    ‘I love it that way, but no one ever lets me do it like this.’ He raised my right leg in the air after crawling over to get between them. Then he raised my left leg, holding them both in a wide ‘V.’ With his muscular arms spread wide, his torso between my legs, and his erection standing boldly ready like a huge flagpole, he looked at me with great tenderness. ‘I’m all set,’ he whispered. He presented one of the sexiest pictures of turned-on masculinity I have even seen.

    ‘I’ll help,’ I said, scrunching my body down, raising my hips, and reaching down to grab his now sticky column. I pushed it down, with difficulty, to aim it at my hole. He flexed his hips and adjusted to the angle of penetration. ‘Let me do the work,’ I cautioned, distractedly. Then I glanced up into his face. Bliss was written all over it. This is really what he wanted to be doing.

    I held the giant cockhead against my asshole for a long while. At first he looked puzzled, but then realized that I was heating the ointment with my body, making it slipperier, while slowly adjusting my own tissues to prepare for the onslaught of such a humongous fuck-stick. His ability and willingness to withhold forcefulness was admirable. I was glad I’d been able to give him a blowjob, thereby taking the edge off his lustiness.

    In this position, I was able to wiggle and rotate my ass against the ramrod that was his cock, and very slowly I opened up to him. The tightness of the whole area squeezed his cockhead, making the tip smaller, and it partially entered. The heat inside me then caused the cockhead to re-expand to even larger size and that too helped allow a bit more cock to enter me. A sort of “squeeze-then-expand” routine helped draw in more and more cock, until finally, as I shifted into him, the entire cockhead popped in and was captured by my clenching sphincter and ass muscles.

    His eyes opened wide. ‘It’s in!’ he said excitedly.

    ‘Just the head,’ I said through pants of rapid breathing. This was a gigantic cock. It was hitting the extremes of what I was able to withstand. He could see beads of sweat break out on my forehead and neck, and he saw the strain my entire body was under. As he was looking down at my cock in a moment of admiration, I said, through clenched teeth, ‘It would be easier for both of us if I lost this fuckin’ erection.’

    ‘Yeah, it would. How come it’s still so hard? Every guy I’ve ever tried to fuck lost his hard-on. Why haven’t you?’

    ‘Because I’m in seventh heaven! Because I want you inside of me! I want you inside of me bad. All of you! I want you inside of me to enjoy this, and to fuck the shit out of me, too. It may take us a while to get there, but we’re gonna enjoy this fuck!’

    ‘I’ll tell you, it’s been taking every ounce of self-control I’ve got to keep from getting all excited and taking charge, man,’ he admitted, breathing with difficulty, himself. ‘I see you sure know what you’re doin’, so I’ll behave myself, but this is already a great fuck for me. You’re hotter than anything I’ve ever felt. You’re tighter than anything I could imagine. You’re sexier than anyone I’ve ever met!’

    I had been trying to get my rectum to relax and allow further penetration, dizzy with concentration, but on hearing his words I looked up into his eyes. He was as frazzled with concentration as I was. I smiled. His eyes focused on me, then, and he smiled back. Suddenly, his expression relaxed as I felt mine relaxing. We had both been trying too hard. Amazingly, as we looked at one another, a good six inches of his dick slid smoothly into my bottom. My eyes crossed, I think, when the big organ directly massaged my prostate gland as the cockhead slid by, because he sighed, ‘Geez, you like this!’ I strained to look down at the connection. ‘Man! Look how far in you’ve gone!’

    He glanced down immediately, looked at the amazing penetration, and said, ‘Wow!’ He looked into my eyes. His were bright with exhilaration. ‘We’re doin’ it, now, man!’ His face glowed as he gave me a full-toothed smile. I was able to relax even further. Pains from the assault were endurable and would subside, I knew from experience. Relaxing would be important to our mutual pleasures. Now, I would let him take over for a while and allow him to develop the fuck at his own pace. Words weren’t necessary. He took charge. Not heedlessly, ruining what we had so carefully built, but patiently, knowingly, with the skill of a true craftsman, a genuine butt-fucker. He pushed my legs, which he was holding near my ankles, further forward towards my head, which rolled my ass upwards, giving him an easier angle. The movement caused another inch or two to penetrate. I remained calm. Each further penetration, widening my ass-lips even more, caused problems for me, but I ignored them. Some pain was small price to pay for later rewards. And the rewards were coming, I knew that for sure.

    He glanced at the mirror and his eyes widened. ‘Look!’ he sighed, huskily. The sight was something to see! As we watched a phenomenal scene of breathtaking carnality, his cock began to slide slowly forwards into the stretched dark crevice that was my asshole. As we watched, with sweat now breaking out on his forehead, the long connector made its final plunge into me until it disappeared completely. All we could see was his crop of fine pubic hair gleaming in the bright sunshine of the room, some of it tickling my scrotum. He was in! In all the way!

    ‘Oh, God! Oh, God!’ he sighed, breathlessly. ‘Look! I’m in to the root, man! In all the way! In to the fuckin’ bone! Oh Fuck! Look at this.’ He said it with such excitement that I wondered if it had ever happened to him before, but before I could ask, he added, ‘I’ve never felt such sensations on my cock! You seem to be just lying there, but your insides are doin’ something to my dick. Suckin’ it, or squeezing it, or something, man. It feels incredible!’

    I gave a slight rotation to my hips. Waves of pleasure passed across his face. I pulled in my stomach and pulled back a bit, tugging against his cock. Again, I could read his pleasure in his expressive face. As I continued, grabbing some of the control of the fuck from him, beginning to show him how a well trained ass can really pleasure a man, lengthening the small strokes and moving erotically, I watched his expression change to all out craving. He wanted this. He loved this! Suddenly, he humped his slightly withdrawn cock back into me hard. Pile-driving it into me; slamming his meaty thighs up hard against me, measuring my reaction with narrowed eyes.

    ‘That felt good,’ I told him, so he did it again. Withdrew further, and did it again. Even further, and again, harder! Again, and harder! Again and harder! Out further yet and harder! And harder! And harder, until he was fucking like a machine! Until I was meeting each hard thrust with counter-thrusts of my own, so that the combinations shook us both and rattled the fucking furniture.

    He slipped my calves onto his shoulders, fell forward with his outstretched hands near my shoulders holding himself up, his chest pushing against the backs of my thighs, rocked my ass further upward as he slid his legs straight out behind himself, and, his whole body stiff, he really began to fuck me!

    His face was about a foot above mine. We were locked into each other’s eyes, serious now, going for the prize. I broke the eye contact to glance at the mirror. The sight of him fucking me was incredible, indelibly burning itself into my memory, as he knifed his body into a long ‘L’ shape, and then humped that huge cock back into my ass. His pile-driving ass was a magnificent sight to see – all tense muscle and keen purpose.

    I looked back into his face to see that he’d been looking down at my cock. He looked up, saw that I was looking at him, and said in a husky, deep, emotion-filled voice, ‘Don’t you want to pump yours some? I’m about to shoot the best load of my life!’

    ‘I’ll come with you, don’t worry. Right now, I trying not to shoot until you do.’

    ‘Then here it is, babe! Here’s my load!’ he cried as his entire body stiffened rigidly over me with one final, big, thrust deep into me. I felt his ballsac tighten against my ass, his manroot swell at my ass-lips, and his whole cock pulsated inside of me. He was coming, and instantaneously, as he was looking down at it, my cock shot a gigantic glob of sperm right into my face. I didn’t have to touch it; it came off by itself!

    Cum clung to my cheek as he looked into my eyes in astonishment. At the height of his orgasm he just couldn’t say anything, but my simultaneous, unassisted orgasm was probably the best gift I could have ever given him. Excitement, gratitude, and just plain lust colored his features.

    We both kept coming. It seems we came more, this second orgasm for both of us, than ever before. My second shot hit my chin, but the rest of my cum landed on my chest. I could feel him unloading in my rectum. The shocks and after-shocks lasted an amazingly long time for both of us.

    Finally, he lowered himself onto my body, as my legs slid off to the sides. I could feel his heart pounding. So was mine. But, interestingly enough, his long erection did not fully leave my ass. A good length of it remained in me, and remained hard. I was impressed! And the weight of his strong body, pressing against my dick, kept it hard, too.

    We lay like that for an endless, perfect time, my hands lightly, absently, caressing the flesh of his muscular back. Our hearts stopped pounding. Breathing returned back to normal. Most of my senses returned. The strong smell of semen increased our bliss, and its sticky texture cemented us together. His head was beside mine, but then he raised it and looked at me. His expression was serious. He slowly, wordlessly, brought his lips to mine and he kissed me. Without exaggeration, it was the best kiss of my life! In post-orgasmic bliss, every cell in my body responded to that kiss. My nipples felt like they would burst. My balls re-tightened up against the base of my cock. My arms hugged him to me as roughly and tightly as I could make them. My cock throbbed. My asshole went crazy. It felt like it was sucking cock. It was the first time in my life that I was really aware of the independent strengths in my ass. I felt his erection revitalize in my ass during that kiss. I was thunderstruck with emotion.

    He rolled his head and sighed, ‘Oh, Baby!’ It was said with such intensity, and he immediately rolled his head back and resumed the incredibly passionate kiss, that I didn’t mind the name. In fact, I liked it. We grew even more passionate after that. Then, it became apparent that we wanted to fuck, immediately, again, but our positions weren’t right. He lifted his head, smiling romantically.

    ‘I gotta fuck ya, now!’ he whispered with a hoarse voice. ‘Again! I can’t stop. I don’t know what you’ve done, but I want more of it!’ He looked deeply into my eyes hoping for a positive response.

    ‘Yes! Fuck me, again!’ I sighed. ‘I want it! Tell me how you want to give it to me.’

    ‘Doggie-style, in front of the mirror, so we can watch better this time,’ he said with a plea in his voice. ‘Okay?’

    ‘Yeah, doggie-style,’ I agreed immediately. ‘Let me up.’

    ‘Oh,’ he groaned, sounding very disappointed, ‘do we have to disconnect?’ He was lying heavily atop me. I said, ‘No, we just have to do it carefully.’ And I guided our movements through an elaborate and athletic ballet. First we rolled over so that I was on top. Then I maneuvered to sit on him, as his cock became re-lodged completely up my ass as I faced him. I spun around on that amazing pole, facing his feet, and then laid back down against his body. Then, we rolled over again so he was on top, and finally I rose up onto hands and knees, lifting him with me. We had done it. We were ready.

    This time he was in complete control and I loved it. Oh, I controlled my ass and hips and body, but he controlled the fuck. And what a fuck it became! He grabbed my hips and pumped away, slapped my buttocks red and kissed my back, nibbled my neck, pulled that long dick out to the extreme, even out all the way sometimes, and plowed it back in to the hilt, while we watched ourselves in the mirror. Fucking and playing at fucking at the same time. Cavorting before that mirror for our carnal pleasures. And the ointment was working. The fucking was lasting an unimaginably long time. If fact, time was the last thing we on our minds.

    Suddenly, the door opened and Chung walked right into the room carrying a large try with several bottles and many covered dishes. He didn’t even try to knock, and he left the door wide open.

    ‘Oh!’ he said in feigned surprise, ‘you two not sleeping. You two fucking!’ Then he started to giggle. But he kept his eyes on us, studying our conjoined bodies with obvious delight.

    ‘Com’on, Chung,’ my Marine said in a voice that sounded amused, ‘you could at least close the fuckin’ door.’ But he continued his steady fucking pace, nonetheless, apparently completely unembarrassed by the intrusion. Somehow, strangely, it reminded me of the cute, naked sailor in the shower this morning who was also unembarrassed by his nudity. But this was more that just nudity. We were fucking like dogs. And we weren’t stopping. Hell, we weren’t even slowing down! And the strange thing is I didn’t want to stop or slow down! And my erection didn’t diminish.

    Chung ignored the open door and set the heavy tray down on a large table by the big windows, keeping his eye on us. ‘You stop fucking soon,’ he instructed with giggles, ‘or lunch get cold!’ As he was talking, he approached the bed. He watched us for a few moments, both directly and through the mirror, and amazed me by developing an obvious erection down his white cotton pants leg. It looked like it was a big one!

    I looked up into his face and he giggled, again. ‘Your friend fuck good, yes?’ he asked me.

    ‘God, Chung, he fucks great! Better than anyone I’ve ever known.’ I saw no point in anything but an honest answer.

    ‘Oh, good. Very good! But no forget. Stop fucking soon. Eat lunch. Then fuck more. Remember. Need strength. No food – no fuck.’ He giggled and headed backwards to the door, still watching us fucking.

    My Marine called out, ‘Thanks, Chung,’ as the door closed, and he never slowed the pace. But tissues rubbing together create friction, and friction creates heat and heat will burn unless it’s doused with liquid, and the operative liquid here was semen.

    My Marine was coupled tightly with me, and was jacking me off with the same steady rhythm he was using to fuck me. It became clear to me that I was inexorably reaching climax.

    ‘You’re getting ready to shoot a load, again, aren’t you,’ he whispered.

    ‘Oh, yes. I am,’ I admitted.

    ‘I want to come in you ass, right now,’ he told me in tense tones, ‘but I want you to hold off, and then come in my mouth. Can you do that for me?’

    The question, itself, damn near put me over the top. Suddenly, I had to make every effort, try every technique, to prevent my orgasm, while he went crazy, pounding into me, and raising the level of his mission to the maximum. I didn’t think I could last, but I knew I wanted to please him, so I knew I’d try my damnedest. As he started to pump cum into me, jarring me to my teeth, thrilling my whole being, it was almost impossible.

    At the last little spurt, he popped his long cock out of me unceremoniously, flopped over onto his back next to me, almost under me, and quickly guided my leaking erection into his hot mouth. As I felt his thick lips slide over my cockhead, nerves exploded throughout my body and I started to come. By the barrel-full! Gushingly! Wonderfully! And he sucked it all up, every drop of it as we watched ourselves in that mirror.

    Part 2 –  Afternoon

    From two big open windows, my Marine and I had a splendid view of Hong Kong harbor as we sat eating lunch at a large table in our room. Classic Chinese cuisine, kept hot in an array of attractive covered bowls, was spread before us. We ate ravenously, sharing each different dish until everything was gone. We had been famished. Not from hard work, but from very hot sex! We had just spent over two hours making love.

    Lunch had arrived in a memorable way. The clerk, a handsome young Asian named Chung, who had given us our room key, had simply barged into the room without knocking, carrying a large tray of food and drink. My Marine was fucking my ass at the time, but Chung didn’t blink an eye, although he looked us over lustfully. He told us to stop fucking soon or the food would get cold. Basically, he said if we didn’t take time to eat, we wouldn’t find the strength to keep on fucking. It made sense. But his casual approach to finding the two of us in so compromising a position had intrigued me.

    ‘Tell me, is this a hotel we’re in?’ I asked the Marine as we were eating. After all, he had brought me here, so he should know. I had seen no sign of any kind on the outside of the building.

    He grinned and shook his head, looking like he was keeping a devilish secret from me.

    ‘What is it, then?’ I asked, filled with curiosity.

    ‘A brothel!’ he whispered, breathlessly, trying to surprise me.

    ‘You’re kidding! ‘ I couldn’t believe it.

    ‘No, honest. It’s the truth,’ he said very sincerely.

    ‘Well, I didn’t seen any women,’ I said, naively, with a sense of having caught him fibbing.

    ‘Not a brothel of women; a brothel of MEN. Young men!’

    My mouth dropped open and I put a hand to it. He had managed to surprise me. ‘But you don’t mean to tell me, you’re a…’ I couldn’t go on. I couldn’t say it.

    He threw back his head and laughed. ‘No! No, I’m not,’ he struggled to say through his laughter. He calmed down and said, ‘But any Asian boy you see in here will most certainly be a paid-for-services escort.’ He paused. ‘Even Chung,’ he added.

    I shook my head in disbelief. It seemed so strangely foreign to me. But then we were in another country, weren’t we. So I asked, ‘How were we able to get a room here?’

    ‘Chung rents out rooms by the hour,’ he instructed, ‘only to men, mind you, and only, of course for sex. If you come in alone, he’ll help you find a local to your liking – mostly Asian, but a few White Russians, and Europeans. Maybe even an American. If you bring someone, some male, that is, like I brought you, he’ll let you rent a room. He’s extremely helpful, as you’ve seen, if you treat him right, pay up front, and cause no trouble like fighting or getting drunk. But, you see, he brought us up these beers, without being asked to, so he doesn’t mind if we do some drinking.’

    Beer is a popular drink in a tropical climate like Hong Kong. We left ours untouched, preferring tea. I’m sure we both wanted to keep our senses honed; we were having too good a time to dull the experience with alcohol. Oh, don’t get me wrong, alcohol can help break down inhibitions and overcome shyness, thereby making trysts more enjoyable, but the two of us had neither inhibition nor shyness. What we had was just plain lust for one another, which, miraculously, was transforming itself into deeply stirring emotion, which for me was starting to feel a whole lot like love! I wanted to ask him how he had discovered this place, but however I tried to phrase my question, it seemed impertinent. I figured if he wanted me to know, he’d tell me.

    Suddenly, he straightened up, stretched his arms way out, leaning against the chair back, thrusting out his bare chest, and, through a yawn, said, ‘I think I’ll rinse off and then lie down for a nap. Wadda ya think? After eating I feel sleepy.’

    ‘Good idea, go ahead. While you’re showering, I’ll clear up the table. Should I put the tray out in the hallway?’

    ‘No. No. Don’t do that. It’s considered impolite here. Chung enjoys entering these room on any flimsy excuse, like bringing in or taking away trays, always hoping to catch us guys in action, so cleaning up the table and readying the tray for him is more than enough.’ He smiled and got up. He was nude. His cock, which was so large anyway that I had difficulty being sure it was starting to inflate, looked extended. As I stared at it, he came over and slid the long, fat weapon against my bare flesh.

    ‘Sure you don’t need to rinse off, too?’ he asked in husky, rich tones. There was an invitational longing in his voice. He was smiling down, fully aware of where his cock was, and, as I looked up at him, he pressed his balls and thighs against me, too. It felt great.

    Before lunch I had found, to my surprise, a very large adjoining bathroom. It was modern and even had a bidet. He had pumped so much cum into my bowels that morning, it acted like an enema and I needed to relieve myself on the toilet, after which I discovered how pleasant a bidet can be in rinsing and cleaning the bottom. I had thought it to be a very European convenience, but now I realized that it was simply an extremely handy apparatus for us guys here to use. Then I had taken a shower, dried off quickly, wrapped a towel around my waist and joined him for lunch. My point being: I didn’t need a shower right now.

    ‘Yeah, come to think of it, I guess I do need to rinse off,’ I agreed with a smile. ‘I’m a sloppy eater.’

    He leaned over me, grabbing my head with both his large hands, and whispered, ‘Not so sloppy that you spilled any of MY juice, man!’ And then he kissed me. Hard. Full on the lips.

    His kisses inflamed me. This one no less so than the others. The full meal had given me a satisfied feeling in my stomach. The kiss gave me an overwhelming feeling of arousal in my gut. My cock pushed on the terrycloth towel, tenting it.

    He never missed a thing. ‘Com’on,’ he growled in sexual heat, slipping a hand down my skin to my waist and grabbing the towel. ‘Let’s shower together.’ As he tugged, and I rose up, the towel came off in his hand. Now, I was nude, too. And Erecting!

    He dropped the towel and took me in his arms. We embraced. His growing erection rose parallel to mine, sliding erotically against our firm abdomens. Standing there with him, in front of the big open windows, I was incredibly aware of what a beautiful, sunny day it was; of what pleasant odors wafted in the winds that stirred gently in the room; of what strength and firmness his frame held; and of what magical passion he could raise within me. It was one of the best moments of my life! Standing there together in the nude. Erect. In love.

    Often, looking back on that afternoon, I imagine I’m able to look in on us from a window in another building. And I see two handsome, young lovers enjoying the day. Enjoying each other. Enjoying life. Giving love openly to one another the way two vigorous males can, and accepting love with pleasure. And how it gives me a wonderful feeling of contentment to remember how free I felt at that very moment in front of those windows with him. How happy I was. And how aroused.

    We turned to go into the bathroom and he swooped down to grab my towel off the floor, never releasing me from his grip. In the bathroom, he got behind me, grabbing my hips, and aimed me into the shower stall, coming in tightly behind me. We lathered up one another with a Chinese soap delicately perfumed with what I subsequently discovered is sandalwood but, at the time, I only knew as an exquisite scent of the Orient.

    We stayed hard, moving about in the shower, him scrubbing my back, and now me scrubbing his back. But while I was behind him, he began sliding his ass against me lasciviously, pressing my hardon between the bubbles of his well-muscled butt, humping back into me in a clearly stated message of wanton availability. I found the invitation so stimulating that at one point, when first recognizing his intentions, I almost misfired, almost shooting a load prematurely, even after a morning of such vigorous sex.

    Just imagine my excitement! All morning, he had taken the lead, letting me suck him, sucking me in return, sixty-nining, then fucking me twice and sucking me again. I had felt he was in charge and I accepted it. Now, he was offering me a chance to take charge and it was too exciting to pass up.

    He felt my cock quiver with lust. ‘Slip it to me man!’ he whispered intently. He wanted it!

    My hips swiveled back, my cockhead was drawn downwards to the meatiest point between his ass cheeks, and I thrust inwards. Even before I reached his puckered portal the heat and pressures of his body delighted me. I was leaking lube and we had lather on everything, so as soon as I poked at his entry it opened to me. My cockhead slowly penetrated. The heat turned to fiery intensity inside of him. He groaned. I groaned, holding his hips for added leverage, and rammed my big dick home. Immediately, he stopped me.

    ‘Oh! Christ, man! Hold on. Oh! Stop!’ He tensed from head to toe. ‘You’re too big. Bigger than I realized. Bigger than I’ve ever had before, and I’ve only allowed this to happen once or twice. I thought I could handle it. I wanted to handle it. But wait! Let’s let me get accustomed…’ He stopped talking.

    At his first words, I eased up, holding everything in place. I knew he was not saying, ‘Take it Out,’ so I waited. The wait was interesting. Slowly he relaxed, both outwardly and inwardly. I felt a welcoming response in his rectum. An acceptance. An easing of tissues and muscles.

    To distract him, I reached up and aimed the shower spray at myself, rinsing off the lather and spraying his back and backside. We shifted so we could spray ourselves off completely, and as we did so, my organ was silently and slowly easing itself into him, deeper and deeper. It was difficult to control myself but I was determined to focus on our mutual pleasure.

    He was partially bent from the effort to accept me into himself, but he reached back, grabbing a check of my ass, and said, huskily, ‘Com’on, let’s go watch this in a mirror. If I’m gonna get fucked, I wanna see it!’ And he led us, connected together, out of the shower into the bathroom.

    Two large mirrors gave us competing views. I don’t know which was more exciting: the view from the front, with me behind him, or the view from the side. But he reached out and slid the door partially closed, revealing that the back of the door was a full length mirror and so we were caught from every angle. It was awesome! Here I was, a nineteen year old soldier fucking a hung hunk of a Marine buck. Most of my sexual experience had come necessarily from quick sex. Handjobs, blowjobs, usually where I was the object of someone else’s interest. Sometimes, just every once in a while and only often enough to let me be able to take it, I got fucked. I had learned to suck cock because I liked being sucked, but few chances to fuck someone in the ass had been offered me, even though I found great pleasure in being fucked and wanted my partner to experience that same pleasure. So, here, all of a sudden, I was watching myself fuck this stud of a fucker, himself, and the sight of it was overwhelming. The FEEL of it was overwhelming! Even the IDEA of it was overwhelming!

    ‘Oh, yeah! Do it, Fucker! Fuck me good!’ he suddenly demanded as he caught my eye in the mirror. Then he began a series of hip movements and stomach muscle maneuvers with bumps and grinds that had my head spinning. Before long, we were fucking in front of those mirrors like two stallions, with horse cocks plunging and being pumped. We didn’t have to move to see ourselves but we did so anyway, repositioning to display ourselves from every possible angle. It was phenomenal!

    For me, somehow the diversion of watching ourselves was sufficiently distracting to keep me from blowing my wad too quickly. The result was a long and satisfying fuck, with full strokes and loving exchanges.

    Suddenly, the mirror moved and the door opened. It was Chung, again. He had come to remove the lunch tray, and as before had not knocked. But, not finding us in the bedroom, he looked for us. His eyes were bright with excitement when he saw us doing a standing butt fuck in front of the mirrors. I felt he was a little surprised to see that I was the guy in the rear.

    ‘Oooh! You two not shower,’ he said with a giggle. ‘You two fuck…’ He paused. ‘…again!’ he added. ‘Very good. Food help you fuck. Food was good, yes?’

    My Marine didn’t stop gyrating his ass. Didn’t stop humping his hips back at me. ‘Fucking great food, Chung. Thanks,’ he said breathlessly. ‘See what it’s done. Got us both hot, again.’

    ‘Hot! Yes. Very hot!’ Chung said. I noticed he’d stopped giggling. No, that mask had been dropped. Now, he was serious and seriously rubbing the front of this white cotton trousers as he watched us both directly and in the mirrors. I felt a twinge of envy as I realized that he could walk in on any of the guys fucking around, and must see some excellent examples of great sexual escapades. But none better than he was seeing right now!

    I was rhythmically jacking my Marine off as I fucked him. Chung saw this, too, and unbuttoned his own pants. Out came a cock. A big cock. A very big cock! Bigger than a man his size ought to be allowed to threaten people with. A real man-sized dick, which he started stroking as he watched us.

    The idea of being intruded upon never occurred to me. He fascinated me. I’d never seen an Oriental cock and had made the silly assumption that it would be small, or dark, or even ugly. Was I wrong! This cock was wide and handsome, looking very much like my own except for richer hues. He beat it like I beat my own, and I liked what I saw.

    Breathing hard, the three of us danced together in front of those mirrors. The two of us intimately connected, and Chung watching in fascination as he jacked off. Then, my Marine, sensing that Chung was close to climax, said quietly, ‘Why don’t you lean over and suck that big thing for ‘im, Jack? Give ‘im a thrill! Show him what a great, world class cocksucker you are. I think he’d like that.’ The words rebounded against the tiles and into my brain loudly, sending waves of lust throughout my entire being. It seemed such a lascivious idea – sucking a guy off right in front of my one true love. While I fucked and jacked my one true love.

    Immediately, Chung moved closer to us, hoping my response would be positive. The cock he offered up close looked spectacular. As I shifted to lean towards it, my eyes caught my Marine’s in the mirror. He smiled broadly. He was telling me he liked what I was going to do.

    As the cockhead brushed my lips, it smelled of exotic, unfamiliar Eastern scents – perhaps jasmine or ginger – which inflamed my lust like an aphrodisiac. But thick syrup oozing at the tip was familiar, and pressures as the big cockhead entered my mouth were identical to pleasures I’d felt as other big cocks had entered me.

    This was a great cock! I sucked. He groaned. I sucked harder, more excitedly as I got more and more stimulated. And my Marine became more and more animated at the sight of us three in those mirrors, so I fucked him harder, pumping my big dick into him fully, pumping his big meat faster and faster, sucking cock energetically, when – KA-BOOM! – like bolts of lightning, a massive three-way orgasm hit us, and we all came together! It was incredible!

    In the midst of this euphoria, my Marine suddenly demanded, ‘Take it out, man! Show Chung you’re coming!’

    ‘Yes!’ Chung hissed while spurting his hot cream into me.

    Dizzy with excitement, I withdrew quickly, harshly pulling out of my Marine’s tight ass as he pulled away from me, and I shot cum up onto his back as he at first sprayed his cum at the mirror and then turning, sprayed me as I sprayed him. All during which, Chung was trying to drown me with an amazing load of rich, thick juice of his own. The load tasted manly, sexy, and familiar. I’d had it before, whenever I’d sucked cock!

    After the three of us had remained in position for the longest time catching our breaths, Chung pulled back and washed his cock off at the sink. My Marine hugged me to himself. ‘That was fantastic, man! Thank you,’ he whispered, loud enough for Chung to hear, too. ‘I’ll never forget watching you suck him off. I’ve NEVER had a better fuck and I doubt I ever will.’

    I hugged him back.

    Chung opened a wall cabinet. ‘Here. Clean, new toilet things. Razor, shave cream, aftershave, two toothbrushes, shampoo, deodorant. You use. Okay. No charge.’

    ‘Thanks, Chung,’ I said smiling at him.

    He smiled at me for the first time, really. It told me I had made a friend. It told me he had really liked the blowjob, and liked being so clearly accepted. ‘How long you stay for?’ he asked softly. ‘You want supper, later?’

    My Marine looked at me, suddenly saddened. ‘I gotta be back aboard at 1900 this evening. It gives us only a few more hours together.’

    ‘Can I see you tomorrow?’ I asked, holding my breath.

    ‘We’re leavin’ Hong Kong tomorrow,’ he said quietly. ‘I won’t be allowed off the ship.’

    For the first time in my life, I felt the true, sharp pangs of loss. I did not want to be parted from him. And, from the look in his eyes at the moment, I knew he felt the same way. Somehow, instinctively, I knew I would only make matters worse by being maudlin or by carrying on.

    ‘Com’on,’ I said, taking his hand as if not hearing what he had said, ‘let’s rinse off and take that nap you promised.’

    He smiled, if a bit sadly, and moved with me into the shower.

    Chung’s expression told me he’d fully understood the exchange. He smiled, genuinely, and told us, ‘You rest. Then you fuck more. You fellows fuck good. I bring tea. English style tea and tea cakes. Four o’clock. Yes?’

    ‘Thanks, Chung,’ I said softly, stepping into the shower with my Marine. The spray was on and I put my head under it, pressed against his body, my eyes closed. When I opened my eyes, we were alone again. Chung had discreetly withdrawn.

    * * * * *

    Sleep was the last thing I wanted. But my Marine cuddled behind me as we lay on our sides spooned together, wrapped an arm around me, and promptly fell asleep. As we lay there, nude, in the warm sunny room, I watched the sky and studied the view, contentedly snuggled against his strong body. Time floated by, but I remember every moment of it. I was where I wanted to be: wrapped in the arms of the man I love.

    After fifteen or twenty minutes, I felt a stirring. His cock was beginning to come back to life. Mine reacted. His grew quickly, pressing itself against my ass. It felt huge. Wonderful! I figured he was dreaming since his breathing remained constant, slow and pleasant against my neck. He drew back his hips, straightening the cock between us, and slowly forced it inward between my cheeks. The erotic movements were heavenly! At my hole he just waited. Lubricant slowly oozed from his hot cockhead, moistening my pucker and exciting me. I opened to him. The giant glans pushed in slowly, causing amazingly pleasurable currents of passion to flow throughout my entire body. Gooseflesh covered me.

    ‘Umm!’ he groaned with pleasure. I thought he was asleep, making a noise through a dream, but then he whispered, ‘Man! This feels so good! Entering you like this. Feeling your heat, your tightness. Sensing your pleasure. It’s so thrilling!’

    I moaned from enjoyment, completely relaxed, letting him proceed at his own pace. The head of the pulsating connector swelled to its maximum but stayed just inside my entrance at the most stimulating location in my entire body. I’ve always felt that the first inch or two of the rectum is the most nerve-receptive part of the body, exceeded only by the head of my cock during orgasm , and, of course, by my prostate gland as a big cockhead massages it well. So lying there with him, feeling the big cockhead pulsate in my rectum was an exceptionally memorable delight.

    ‘Man, I don’t know what it is that you do with your ass,’ he said huskily, as if he were hardly able to talk, ‘but it’s like it’s sucking my dick, trying to pull it in further. How do you do that? It feels so good!’

    ‘I’m trying to remain still and calm,’ I told him honestly, quietly. ‘Trying to let you enjoy this without pressure. Yet, it feels so good to me, I think natural reactions are overtaking me. I want you inside of me. All of you. I want to feel you inside of me. It feels so good to me, too!’

    ‘Geez, you are sexy,’ he whispered right into my ear, thrilling me. His arm tightened its grip around my chest and he pressed his body strongly against me, forcing a few inches of cockshaft in after the head. I pushed back against him just far enough to force another inch or two inward, just enough to cause the cockhead’s hard flanges to slide up against my prostate. Waves of carnal pleasure surged through me.

    ‘Umm! You like that, don’t you?’ he whispered, nibbling at my ear, pulling the cock back an inch or so and pushing it forward, feeling the response in my body to the direct massage of my prostate. The hand on my chest toyed with a hard nipple, rolling it though rough fingers. He was fucking me while playing me like a bass fiddle, strumming me. Not yet full out, but calmly, assertively, raising me to absolutely blissful levels of sensual eroticism. Slowly raising me higher than I had ever been before. And not only by what our bodies were doing, but also by what my mind was doing as I felt the love that had developed so strongly between us.

    This had all started with a glance at him as he showered aboard his ship this morning. He caught me looking and stared into my eyes in such a way that I got an erection immediately, just as he did. From that point onwards, my reactions to him became stronger and stronger and at each step along the way, his reactions proved he was experiencing similar feelings. This had developed into love, there was no doubt about it. It’s just that it was such a new experience for me, fearing I was misreading it, fearing it to be so fragile that just the mention of it would ruin it, that I was frightened to say anything too clearly about it. I needn’t have worried. He came to my rescue.

    ‘Look!’ he whispered.

    I looked up to the bed’s mirrored headboard. He was grinning at me. Our bodies looked spectacular in the glowing colors of the afternoon sunlight. His face looked blissful as his body pressed against mine.

    ‘I think those two guys in the mirror are in love,’ he whispered, adding, ‘What do you think?’

    ‘Oh! Yes!’ I exclaimed as I saw my erection swell, ‘I love you!’

    ‘I thought so! It shown in your eyes, your expression and your body. And what you see next to you is a man who has fallen, unexpectedly and completely, in love with you!’ As he was talking his dick stiffened in my ass and slid in completely, right to the hilt. He groaned with pleasure.

    ‘No one has ever said that to me. I thought no one ever would.’

    ‘I love you!’ he sighed.

    ‘I love you!’ I whispered almost simultaneously. Emotions tore through me like tornadoes. My eyes were raised to the mirror, looking into his, and I felt he was looking into the core of my being.

    He humped forward hard. His eyes glazed over. ‘I’m coming!’ he grunted.

    Immediately, we saw my untouched cock shoot a long stream of white liquid up the sheet towards the mirror, almost hitting it. It glistened in the sunlight. As we both watched, more and more cum shot out of me, much of it hitting his arm, as he jetted fountains of jism into me. Then he grabbed my cock and pumped it for me ’til we both finished erupting. It left me dazzled.

    As I lay there, catching my breath, staring at him through the mirror, I realized that he was still hard as a rock in my ass. Then I saw that pressure he exerted, or simply my own excitement, was keeping me hard, too. This was the first major high point in my love life. Nothing I had done to this point – jacking off, circle jerks, blowjobs, ass fucking – nothing compared to this moment. They’d all been orgasms. Great ones, don’t get me wrong. But this was orgasm with love! It was something completely different. It was astonishing!

    For the longest time, we lay there thrusting against one another, not seriously trying to reach climax again, but playing at fucking as I like to call it. Having a good time. Enjoying our strong bodies and delighting in the moment, mindless of everything but our love and our carnal pleasures together.

    ‘You know,’ he said, ‘it felt great this morning when you sat on my cock for a moment. Do you remember?’

    It had been great, occurring as I maneuvered to reposition our bodies. So, without comment, I pushed against him, rolling him onto his back as he helped carry me up to lie on my back on top of him. Then he helped me sit up, and his cock was really in deep. I slowly twirled on the thick cock, raising a leg, to face him, and then I knelt, straddling him with his cock deep inside me.

    ‘Ooh! Yeah! That feels great! It looks great, too! Look at your big cock!’ And he grabbed it at mid-shaft and began pumping with firm dexterity. I was looking in the mirror, now, and saw the top of his head, his powerful body, and myself atop him. I raised up and saw the big pole connecting us. That looked nice and felt great so I started to raise and lower myself, allowing the movement greater and greater distance between bodies. Then, as he continued to jack my dick, I repositioned my legs and feet and began squatting on his great cock.

    He saw me watching the fucking in the mirror and said, ‘Let’s squirm around so I can see, too. Okay?’ And in an effort that drove his cock deeply into me, we repositioned ourselves. It was worth the effort. From a better angle, not completely parallel to the mirror, we could both watch the action of our conjoined bodies. It was incredible! With huffs and grunts, humps and parries, jabs and jerks, we fucked ourselves into a state of ecstasy.

    I could feel his cock in the pit of my stomach, it seemed. In this position, every move seemed to suck on his cock and tighten my rectum around it. I believe that only with a cock as huge as his would this overwhelming feeling of total, exquisite passion be possible. We were humping like crazed porno-stars, going all out for our maximum enjoyment.

    Just then, the door opened and Chung walked in again carrying another large tray and leaving the door open just as he had done this morning. This time it was partly expected, although I hadn’t realized it was already four o’clock, but here he was with the tea he’d promised.

    ‘Oh! You still fuck! Never sleep,’ he declared. The giggle was back, as was the subservient act. It was an amusing caricature of himself and he used it to hide his sexy nature. ‘Oh! You two fuck so good. So many new position I never see before!’ He giggled and I knew somehow that he could easily show us positions we’d probably never have another chance to see in our entire lives if we’d only have the sense to ask to be shown.

    I kept raising and lowering my body on the flagpole stuck up my ass, as my Marine maintained his steady humping and masterful jacking.

    Chung set the tray on the large table in from of the windows and came over to the bed. ‘No let tea get cold. Stop fucking in maybe two hours,’ and then he giggled some more, I saw the familiar bulge down his pants leg as he took in the scene of us fucking in front of the mirror. By any measure, we looked breathtaking!

    Suddenly, I saw movement at the open door. A lithe, nearly nude Asian boy was leading an American sailor who was already partially undressed and had a large erection sticking our of his uniform fly. I recognized the sailor! He was the one who had taken my Marine’s place in the shower this morning just before I left the ship!

    I smiled and waved at him, just as he had done to me, and I repeated his friendly greeting from this morning, ‘How’re ya doin’, man?’

    ‘My God!’ he sputtered, shaking his head to clear it and focusing on me. ‘It’s you! Hey, how’re ya…’ he cut himself off. ‘Hey,’ he repeated, ‘I see you’re doin’ just fine. Real fine! Man, the two of you look perfect!’ His erection stiffened.

    ‘Com’on in and join us,’ my Marine invited in a low, warm, friendly voice, adding, ‘plenty of room on this here bed, man.’ They didn’t seem to know or recognize each other. The invitation made me grin. It was very sexy.

    The cute sailor’s boyfriend was tugging on his arm, trying to get him to leave. ‘Love to, man. That’s about the sexiest offer I’ve ever had. But Lee, here, wants to show me how he can down this fucker…’ and with that he grabbed his outsized erection and shook it in display, ‘…while standing on his hands, or some such shit, and I don’t want to miss that, man. Thanks for askin’, though. See ya around.’ And he flashed that rakish grin at us again and allowed himself to be tugged away. It’s a small world, for sure.

    Chung left shaking his head, giggling, nonetheless, but watching us intently as he backed out of the room, as my Marine called out, ‘Thanks, Chung!’

    ‘I get a charge out of being watched while we fuck, man,’ he told me in an emotion-filled voice as the door closed. ‘It makes me proud to see how guys react to seeing me in action with you.’

    ‘I know just how you feel,’ I agreed. ‘I love watching us do it, myself. I can imagine how those guys must feel when they see us fucking. I’m proud I’m part of this, I’ll tell you.’

    ‘You turn me on,’ he said smiling. ‘You always say the right thing.’

    ‘I love you,’ I sighed with a catch in my voice.

    ‘Oh, yeah! That’s the right thing!’ he confirmed huskily.

    Through it all we maintained a constant rhythm. I was slowly raising up and then lowering myself down on his enormous dick as it throbbed in my chute. It was so long,I had no worry about letting it slip out inadvertently. He kept up a syncopated beat on my cock with a clever fist, sticky with my lube flow.

    More and more I found myself simply looking into his eyes. They captivated me, holding me in their spell. They seemed to be pools of intensity into which I let myself drown. They seemed to capture my soul.

    ‘I’ve had lots of lovers,’ he told me as he stared into my eyes.

    I nodded.

    ‘None of them prepared me for you!’ he sighed.

    My throat made a strange gurgle as I sucked in my breath in surprise.

    ‘You draw my inner strength to the surface,’ he strove to explain, ‘and I’ve never stayed this hard for so long, nor have I had this many orgasms in so short a period before. My whole body is thrilled as you ride my cock like this, and as I pump this great cock of yours. I want to stay like this forever.’

    ‘Yes,’ I agreed quietly, ‘so do I. Forever!’

    He crunched his muscular abdomen and raised his upper body partly off the mattress, stretching his face towards mine. ‘Here. Come down from there and kiss me.’ It was a voice filled with passion.

    I settled down on his body sliding my legs behind me and brought my mouth to his. My hardon was pressed tightly between our bellies. He crushed his lips against mine and we kissed. His lips parted and his tongue tickled my puckered lips. I opened my mouth and his tongue darted in swabbing my palate. I opened my mouth further and drew in my breath excitedly.

    ‘You like this,’ he whispered directly into my moth, the words carrying wisps of his breath into me. Then his tongue flayed my palate, again.

    ‘Yes!’ I insisted when I was finally able to whisper back, directly into his mouth. Instantly, I found that I could shove my hard tongue into his mouth and duplicate the exotic sensations for him to enjoy. It felt terrific!

    With a groan, he rolled us over, put a hand on each of my pecs raising his upper body, and really began to pound cock into me, as I spread my legs and shifted my hips to assist him. This was not timid lovemaking. This was hard and fast fucking, with full-length strokes, jangling balls, slapping skin and all-out effort. As we thrust at each other, I grabbed my cock and continued the jack off, only now with deep emotion, going into the sprints before blastoff.

    ‘Man, look at us doin’ it!’ he cried, vibrating at the height of lust. ‘I can’t hold back any longer, I’m gonna shoot!’

    ‘Yeah, fill my ass, man,’ I urged, ‘and I’ll shoot with you.’

    ‘NO! No!’ he insisted. ‘Hold back and let me suck up your load, man. Okay? It tastes so good I don’t want to lose it again.’

    ‘I’ll try, but it ain’t gonna be easy, I’m so close,’ I grunted.

    ‘I want to…’ he couldn’t go on for a moment he was so aroused. ‘…to suck it, man, but…’ he paused again, ‘…I’m gonna come… NOW!’ His contortions were spectacular. His expression was blissful yet twisted by rapture. His muscles combined in blasting off to vibrate his entire body. I felt the throbbing of his spurting orgasm at my ass-lips and knew he was filling me up again.

    Swiftly, he grabbed my hips and lowered his head, but the action caused his cock to slide out of me. He didn’t even care that some remaining jets of cum shot out and bathed my balls. Nor did he care that the giant cock made sucking sounds and a popping noise as it withdrew. All he cared about was drinking my cum and getting my cock back into his mouth before I shot off, and he made it. But just barely.

    The exquisite feel of his thick lips and tongue on my engorged, inflamed cockhead put me over the brink and I came instantly, spurting wildly into his mouth. I had assumed that so many orgasms over a period of only a few hours like this would persistently reduce the strength and pleasure of each succeeding orgasm but once again assumptions proved wrong. My cock was reddened but not sore, amazingly stiff by not tender, and aching for release but not hurting. This orgasm was awesome, knowing he wanted me to come in his mouth, knowing he loved taking my load and drinking it down, and, best of all, knowing he loved me!

    Part 3 – Evening

    We were back at the table in front of the two big windows, enjoying the tea and teacakes Chung had brought up on a big tray. We had rested a bit, freshened up, and now sat, naked, at the table. It was the first time I’d been served a formal, English-style afternoon tea. There were cucumber sandwiches, warm scones, butter, jams and jellies, an amazing assortment of extremely rich, creamy cakes and, of course, large pots of an aromatic English tea, steeped and filtered, not processed from teabags, and taken with cream and sugar. I thought it was way too much for two people to eat, but we finished every bite. I found it very pleasurable to eat with my Marine. It somehow gave me a distinct feeling of togetherness and trust.

    “I don’t want this day to end,” my Marine sighed as he put down his teacup. He looked completely satisfied.

    “Nor do I,” I agreed, biting my tongue. I longed to tell him I didn’t want him to leave, knowing that he had to be back aboard ship by 1900 hours, and that his ship was leaving Hong Kong tomorrow. I felt like making a scene and carrying on, but instinct told me that would be wrong. We were both trapped in the Military. Nothing could change that. Making an issue of my feeling unhappy about his leaving could not help, and yet I felt he was feeling unhappy, too. But it was difficult to hold my tongue.

    “When will you get out of the service, Jack,” he asked.

    “About a year from now,” I answered. “How about you?”

    “I’ve got almost a year and a half,” he told me, “and there’s no way I’m gonna re-up. Here, I want to give you my address…” He got up and fished a pencil and small piece of paper from his clothes. (I couldn’t help it, I was captivated by the supple movements of his handsome body, his agile steps as his nude figure moved about confidently, and the masculine beauty of his swaying equipment.) He started writing, saying, “…This is my APO address, and on the other side, here, I’m putting my home address in California. It’s my parents home so take care what you send me.” He grinned. “Their phone number’s here, too. I want you to call me as soon as I’m back home. We’ll keep in touch in the meantime. Okay?” He looked at me questioningly as he slid the slip of paper over to my hand.

    I was trembling as I picked it up and read it. There was his name, in full. I realized immediately that, until then, I had not known it. I was thinking of him as “My Marine,” and I still do. “You know I’ll write. I’ll be waiting for you when you’re discharged. Let me give you my address, too.” I started to get up.

    “Here,” he said, sliding another paper to me. I hadn’t seen it in his hand. I guess he didn’t want me to think he was demanding my address. I wrote both addresses carefully. “Here,” I said, giving him back the slip of paper.

    “I feel we belong together,” he whispered.

    “Yes. I feel the same way,” I admitted simply, but I felt like singing!

    “Then you’d better take good care of yourself, you Fucker,” he said with a grin. But I saw a sadness behind his eyes and I knew he was being very serious.

    “You, too,” I said, barely able to speak.

    “I love you!” he said softly.

    “I love you!” I said, grabbing his hand and squeezing it, feeling myself falling into the depths of his being.

    “Do me a favor?”

    “Of course. Anything,” I agreed fervently.

    “Get as much cock as you can!” he said sincerely, staring into my eyes.

    “You really want me to?” I was surprised, in a way. Hiding the hurt I already felt at our pending separation, I had already imagined myself being celibate just for him. Oh, it was immature romanticism, I guess, but I felt completely attached to him.

    He nodded. “It’s our strength, yours and mine. While we’re separated, we should work to improve our lovemaking so when we’re finally together again, it will be even better than today. If we don’t, we’ll get rusty.” He chuckled.

    “Jeez, I’ll try,” I said, sort of in a daze, “but I don’t know how anything could be better than today!”

    He laughed loudly, grabbed the back of my neck with a big hand, and pulled me to himself, kissing me as our lips touched. I kissed him back. His mouth tasted sugary.

    The kiss became more and more exciting. I felt myself getting hard under the table. Suddenly, his hand slid over my thigh and captured my erecting organ, groping it knowingly and helping it to enlarge.

    “Let’s go back to bed,” he whispered in my ear as he broke the kiss. We got up and walked together, arm in arm, to the bed.

    He sat down, his big erection conspicuous in his lap, and, looking up at me, said, “I don’t know what I want more: to sixty-nine with you or have you fuck my ass again. What would you like to do?”

    “Oh! Let’s sixty-nine! Then, if we’ve got time and I’m up to it, I’d love to fuck you again. Damn, you’re so hot, so…” He grabbed me and pulled me down atop his body as he fell back on the bed.

    We tickled and tapped, rubbed and pinched, pumped and pulled, and really got to know each other’s body as we re-inflamed our passions. I felt a freedom to explore his body I’d never felt before. I felt an enjoyment in touching his body that I’d never felt before. I felt a confidence in my own body’s ability to give him pleasure that I’d never felt before. It was thrilling! It was love!

    We both did what we wanted to do and, before you knew it, we were sucking each other’s cock in an incredible sixty-nine in front of that headboard mirror like the most talented cocksuckers on the planet, working, now and then, to watch ourselves in the mirror. It lasted an extraordinarily long time.

    We rolled over, now him on top, now me, now side by side. But most of all, we sucked cock. Deeply. Both of us deep-throating to the bone. Sucking cock. Slurping, swallowing, sucking. Hands everywhere. We fit together perfectly. I began to feel a oneness with him, a desire to give him my love, an anxiousness to please him with my load, to fill him with my love-juice. And as that feeling overtook me, my cock grew as stiff and as steely as I’ve ever known it to be. In response to my extreme stiffness, his cock got iron-hot in my throat.

    He wrapped a hand around my balls, and then I wrapped a hand around his. Instantly, we both began to hose cum down each other’s throat. Jolt after jolt fired into me, as jolt after jolt fired out of me into him. We were both good! It was a monumental sixty-nine!

    Immediately upon withdrawal, he repositioned himself so that we were lying on our sides next to on another, face to face. He leaned in and kissed me. Tongues lashed at one another, exchanging spit and sperm. It was very exciting. And tasty! In fact, the tastes and smells got me all hard again. He didn’t miss a thing.

    “Poke it in me, Jack,” he begged. “I want to feel you inside me before I leave. I want to remember you inside me! I want you to fuck me! Fuck me hard! Fuck me good!” As he spoke he turned over on his stomach, flashing those twin orbs of meaty ass in my face, spreading his legs apart for easy access. And I mounted him. This time it was only slightly easier than the first time, but in the lying position, the classic male-to-male fucking position, it felt even better. His heat was intense, and the tightness superb, and in no time I was pumping vigorously into him as he raised up his ass to meet my every thrust. We both watched ourselves in the headboard mirror, memorizing every line of our conjoined bodies, preparing to remember every long thrust of this fantastic fuck. We were enjoying this equally.

    Once again, the door opened and Chung walked in, leaving the door open behind him. He had come to fetch the tray, but, ignoring it, walked right up to the bed, standing inches from my Marine’s face as the two of us fucked parallel to the mirror. “Oh!” he said with that disarming giggle, “You two fuck again. Very good. Very sexy. I never see two sailor fuck more.”

    “We ain’t sailors,” my Marine said through halted breath as I kept on plowing his tight behind.

    “No? Not sailor?” Chung asked, surprised.

    “He’s a Marine,” I said with a grin as I humped his ass, “and I’m a soldier.”

    “Marine and Soldier! I never see before.” His eyes grew very large with amazement. “Very sexy. You both very sexy! Too sexy!” His big cock was poking the fabric of his pants leg, obviously growing larger and larger.

    To my surprise, my Marine reached out and fondled the growing bulge. Knowingly, he worked it upwards so it could become fully erect inside the pants. Then, he slowly unbuttoned the white cotton pants and out sprung this handsome, large cock. Without comment, my Marine went down on it. Watching it from above was very exciting. I knew how well he handled cock, knew how good it must feel to Chung, and saw it both directly and through the different angle of the mirror. It was stimulating! I felt no pang of jealousy because he had, in effect, authorized and even insisted that we both work to improve our sexual abilities, so I looked upon his sucking cock in front of me like this as a demonstration of his affection for me. It was great! I kept right on pile driving into his incredibly receptive, hot butt.

    “He is good!” Chung sighed, looking me straight in the eye. We smiled at each other knowing he was right.

    Then, wouldn’t you know it, there was movement at the open door. I looked over and standing there, once again stopped in his tracks by the power of the erotic scene, was the sexy sailor with the rakish grin. He was watching us with amazement written all over his face. He was still only partially clothed. Bare-chested, well-developed musculature, pant’s fly open, blouse over his shoulder caught on one finger, he looked a prize specimen of cocky naval cocksman.

    I waved and once again greeted him with, “How’re ya doin’, man?”

    “Fuck!” he exclaimed. “You guys are really sexy! Don’t ya ever stop?”

    “Not if I can help it!” I answered with a grin.

    He grinned back, rubbing his crotch erotically with his free hand.

    “Com’on in and join us.” I repeated the earlier offer.

    “Gotta get back to the ship,” he replied with a disappointed look.

    “So does he,” I said, looking down on the strong body I was fucking. “Com’on in and have a quick one with us, and you two can share a taxi ride back to the launch.”

    His eyes lit up and he slowly entered the room, coming towards us. “He’s on the same ship I am?” he asked me.

    “Sure is.”

    “Wow!”

    “He’s a Marine,” I explained.

    “Oh! They keep to themselves,” he said pensively.

    “Maybe not after this,” I said and reached out to slide a hand over his muscular chest, pinching a nipple in the process and watching him suck in his breath with sexual pleasure.

    “How was the upside-down cocksucking?” I asked.

    He looked puzzled.

    “You know, the guy who wanted to stand on his head and suck you off.”

    “Ah, the little fucker choked on my big prong. I finally ended up jerking off all over the little prick-teaser. For that, I coulda stayed aboard ship.”

    “Well, bring that ‘big prong’ out and lemme see what I can do for it.”

    Chung, standing there next to the sailor and humping his hips into my Marine’s face, suddenly said, ” Oh, yes! Bring out big prong!” He reached over a grabbed a cheek of the guy’s ass and began fondling it. The sailor’s reaction was a quick grin. He liked it. A lot! He opened the one button holding his pants together, and as Chung removed his hand momentarily, the pants fell to the floor. In effect, the sailor was naked. And hard! We’d seen his erection from the doorway earlier, but up close it was spectacular. It easily matched my Marine’s for thickness and beauty, lacking at most maybe an inch in overall length.

    I leaned in, forcing cock up my Marine’s ass to the hilt, and sucked in the plump head of the terrific dick. It tasted great! Like most military men, he had cleaned it off after coming, but as I sucked I drew out what felt and tasted like sperm from his earlier orgasm, although it might just have been prompt lubrication for this blowjob. Either way, its tastes really excited me and I sucked for all I was worth, working to get that giant fucker down my throat. I was good. So was the sailor, who worked with me, jabbing his hips, pushing down on my head with strong hands, and getting rock-solid hard. It was phenomenal! Fucking ass and sucking cock simultaneously, while my Marine got fucked and sucked cock below me!

    Chung had been playing with the sailor’s ass, getting into it, putting fingers up the kid’s chute and making him squirm. Suddenly, he tugged his cock free from my Marine’s mouth and cried, “Must fuck! Must fuck!” With that he positioned himself behind the sailor and started to ease his big cock into the young man.

    It amazes me when a young man simply accepts an assault on his butt, like this sailor did now. I guess I always expect a demure, “Oh, please, I can’t take it,” or something. But this guy had been hoping for some excitement. So here, at the end of his shore leave, he was finally getting what he wanted.

    “Christ!” my Marine sighed. “What a fuckin’ sight!” He was inches from my cock-stuffed face and the sailor’s balls. He could easily see Chung’s dick plowing the young stud, who, overwhelmed by the pleasures of getting his ass invaded, was seriously humping that giant dick into my face. “Lemme suck it, too, Jack,” my Marine whispered.

    I popped up off the big cock. I watched my Marine take it like a sword sallower downing a pocketknife. He deep-throated it for a few moments and popped of it. Immediately, I went down on it for a few wonderful full strokes, and then exchanged places again. We went back and forth, alternating on that delightful hard cock for the longest time. It was growing stiffer and stiffer, being humped tighter and tighter, as Chung fucked his ass.

    “Oh!” Chung called out, “Orgasm!” Then he said something excitedly in Chinese, that sounded to me like he was really enjoying himself.

    My Marine and I were practically kissing atop the huge cockhead when the sailor started blowing his wad. He got the first spurt; I got the second. The hot sperm flooding into my mouth caused me to soar into orgasm, and I started to shoot off into my Marine’s demanding ass, as he finished sucking up the great cock’s load. It was awesome! The three of us, me, Chung and the sailor, were coming together in powerful thrusts of orgasmic energy!

    When Chung pulled out, after making a noisy deposit, he went into the bathroom to clean up. My Marine kept sucking the sailor until he staggered back a few steps and looked at us with unfocused eyes.

    I pulled out and climbed to the side, just as my Marine rolled over. A red, leaking gigantic erection stood proudly, ready to explode.

    “Want some?” I asked the sailor with a grin. His mouth dropped open as he stared at the huge organ.

    “Take me, Jack, I want you to,” my Marine said huskily. “He can always get me later, on the ship.” He smiled at both of us.

    As I slowly engulfed the giant weapon, again feeling heady from being watched as I suck cock, I noticed the sailor’s meat start to rise, again. He took it in his hand and began jacking it as he watched. He was a terrific sight! Big balls, thick thighs, strong body, handsome face, and this great cock that he was pumping as he watched us.

    My Marine looked down his body to watch me sucking his cock, but he also kept an eye on the sailor’s well-practiced jack off. It made him hot, too.

    We weren’t in a hurry. It all felt too good to rush through it. Chung returned from the bathroom, looking all spruced up and ready to leave, but when he saw the three of us, that bubble butt he had fucked looked too good to pass up. As the sailor stood there pumping his cock with legs spread apart, Chung crouched behind him, grabbed his hips and pressed his face between those great cheeks. As he started slurping and chomping, the sailor looked like he’d been raised to a state of complete bliss! “Oh, Fuck! He’s eatin’ my ass, man!” he whispered directly to me as I looked up at him with my mouth filled with cock. “And it feel terrific!”

    For a while, all I heard were sucking sounds, the sailor’s groans, and skin slapping jack off sounds, and the slurping sounds being make by Chung. In that early evening sun-lit room, it was magnificent! Sex at its finest! Sex at its best!

    But it couldn’t last. The sailor suddenly shouted, “Oh, God, I’m coming again!” and a long string of white jism flew out of the big cockhead and sailed over to splat onto the chest of my Marine, inches from my nose. I had been almost unaware that I was jacking off as I sucked cock, but suddenly I splattered cum onto his chest, too, right next to the sailor’s jism. Instantly, my Marine started to come in my mouth.

    Jism from the two of us coated my Marine as he writhed in ecstasy humping cum into me, while we shot our heavy loads. It was astounding! When his cock was finally tugged from my mouth, I slid forward and lapped up the delicious hot cum on his chest and belly. He rubbed my head affectionately as I cleaned him off.

    I looked at the mirror and saw that several guys had been captured at the open doorway by the lusty scene and were looking in. They all were almost nude, too, and one of them looked to be an American. I wasn’t upset. I figured if I’d be out there in that hallway, I’d stop to take a look, myself.

    “Com’on,” my Marine said enthusiastically, “let’s shower off, get dressed and get the fuck out of here.” With that, he acrobatically flipped himself off the bed. Then, he grabbed me off the bed, and hugging me and the sailor, who walked stiff-legged with his uniform pants down at his ankles, led us into the bathroom.

    The shower was just barely able to contain the three of us, but we got clean, bumping and laughing, giggling like Chung, who was watching us. As we toweled off, with clean towels from a huge supply, Chung asked me if I had to return to the ship, too. When I said “No,” he asked, “Why no stay here?”

    “That’s a terrific idea,” my Marine blurted out excitedly. “Stay here and fuck yourself happy! How much more leave time do you have, Jack?”

    “A little over two weeks,” I admitted nervously. “Sixteen days.”

    “What’s your hotel like?” someone asked.

    “It’s a real fuckin’ dump,” I answered honestly.

    “Stay here,” Chung insisted.

    “Yeah, stay here, Jack,” my Marine advised. “You’ll love it!”

    “But… well…” I stammered, “…I thought you had to stay here with another man, not alone.”

    Chung giggled. No, this time it was more like a sophisticated chuckle. “You stay here. You leave door open, sometime. I think you not alone!” All three of them laughed.

    “Shit,” the sailor said with that rakish grin in place, “I sure wish I could stay here with you, man.” He sounded sincere.

    “So do I,” my Marine said quietly. He moved to stand in front of me, took me in his arms and kissed me. The kiss made me feel faint. The others went out, politely leaving us to ourselves.

    “We’ll get together soon, you’ll see, he whispered in my ear, “I ain’t gonna lose you. Remember, I love you!”

    “I love you!” I confirmed, while emotions tore through my chest.

    He took my hand and we went into the bedroom. We were both sporting growing rods, evidence of our continuing passion for one another, but my Marine slowly got dressed.

    “I feel a little guilty leaving you all alone in a whorehouse, but I know you’ll be well taken care of. D’ya need some money?” he asked. I shook my head, surprised at his kind offer. Almost more than any other single thing, it told me of his heartfelt affection.

    “I’ll be all right. I’ll even try to have some fun, just for you!” I told him.

    He grinned and embraced me. The now fully dressed sailor patted me on the back warmly and then the two of them were gone. I heard them bounding down the stairs. I knew they had to hurry to be back on time. I felt an overwhelming sense of loss. But Chung, arranging the soiled tea dishes on the tray, said softly, “You two special. You not separate. Be together long time. I know.” Then he picked up the tray and headed for the door. “Meantime, keep fucking. Later, bring supper. Then send boy. He good to fuck. You see.” He grinned.

    “Thanks, Chung, you’re a good friend.”

    He beamed. I guess I had said just the right thing.

    “Two weeks here,” he said with a gleam in his eye, starting to pull the door closed as he left. “We lucky. Like your Marine say: You become happy fucker!”

    Well, that was putting it mildly. Think about it: 16 days in an all male whorehouse. I figured I was just exactly where I wanted to be if I couldn’t be with my Marine. As I stretched on that big bed to get some rest, I noticed I had already sprung another hardon in anticipation. I closed my eyes and immediately pictured my Marine preening for me in that shower stall where I first saw him.

    I heard a light rapping on the door and opened my eyes. It was dark in the room, illuminated only by reflected lighting from outdoors. I had fallen into a deep sleep and didn’t know what time it was, but I knew for sure where I was. And I woke with a hardon. The light rapping started up again. I knew it wasn’t Chung because he never knocked. I figured it might be one of the “boys” Chung said he’d send up, so I got up and went to the door.

    When I opened the door I got a real surprise. Standing there was a tall British sailor in full summer uniform, wearing a smile. The smile grew and grew as he took in my naked body and stiff cock, his eyes darting all over me lustfully.

    “Uh…” I stammered. “Hello?”

    “I’m Ian,” he announced softly.

    “Well… um… com’on in,” I invited hesitantly, moving aside. My mind was a jumble of thoughts and questions, but he was making it clear that he liked what he was looking at – my cock!

    As he moved gracefully past me, I heard and then saw Chung coming up the stairs carrying a very large tray. Behind him, two young men were each carrying a tray.

    “Time for supper,” Chung explained as he came in and set the tray on the big table by the windows. The two boys set down the other trays and, grinning as they eyed my erection obviously, they left. “So let’s eat!” Chung enthused.

    You know, sometimes you just have to go with the flow. Suddenly, I realized that, yes, I was starved and whatever was under those plate covers smelled delicious. I sat down, Ian sat down, and Chung turned on some pleasant lighting and then sat down with us. It surprised me at first, but then I realized that we had become fast friends and fuck buddies and having dinner with him would be a good time to learn what living in an all-male whorehouse would entail.

    “Ian, here, is an old friend and a good customer every time his ship drops anchor here,” Chung stated in very clear British-accented English. He uncovered his plate and I saw a large porterhouse steak, fried potatoes and beans.

    Ian and I uncovered our plates too. The smells were mouth-watering! We all began eating.

    “His ship came in yesterday and he got an overnight pass today,” Chung continued between bites. “I thought he might like to fuck you!”

    Ian made a surprised guffaw while his mouth was full and had to work to keep from spilling food. It was very amusing. I laughed loudly. When he got himself under control he joined in the laughter. Chung, too. Laughter put all of us at ease, comfortable at being together, and understanding exactly why we were here. It sure was better than beating around the bush. I admired Chung for his manner of handling things. Ian’s knee moved to press against my thigh! He wasn’t going to beat around the bush, either! My cock, having relaxed as I ate, sprung back to life!

    “So I thought this might be a good time to answer questions, explain some procedures, and set your mind at rest, Jack,” Chung stated. For example, I settled your hotel bill and your things will be arriving later this evening.”

    “Gee, thanks, Chung,” I said sincerely, “that takes care of that.”

    “Yes, “Chung continued, “and I explained to Ian, even though he mostly knew it already, that when he arrives alone he must pay for the boy he stays with and that, for you, the price is much higher than normal. You understand, don’t you? You are a rare commodity and the rate goes up.” He paused. “Way up!” he added.

    I look at Ian. He wore a sort of self-satisfied expression, as if to say, “I paid for you, and now that I’ve seen you, I’m glad I did!”

    “Wow!” I exclaimed softly. “I’m a prostitute!” It was an amazing idea in itself!

    Both of them laughed softly at my outburst.

    “With such a handsome stud as Ian, here, I thought I’d have to be the one to pay!” I admitted.

    They both laughed harder.

    “No,” Ian said gently, “Chung let me know I’d get more than my money’s worth, and seeing you, I know he’s right.” His hand slid under the table and he rubbed my thigh near his knee.

    Suddenly, Chung’s hand rubbed my other thigh! “Oh, I’m right, alright!” he sighed.

    We focused on eating the generously proportioned food for a while. As I did so, I realized that my Marine had known what staying here would mean.

    I looked at Chung and said, “I’m going to fuck myself Happy!”

    “Just like your Marine told you,” Chung agreed with a big smile.

    “What Marine?” Ian wanted to know.

    I smiled and said, “I’ll tell you later.” And to Chung, I asked, “What will I have to pay to stay here?”

    “A tally will be kept of what you eat and drink, what laundry costs, and any extras you need, like newspapers or snacks, etc., and at the end we’ll subtract those things from what you earn,” Chung said matter-of-factly.

    “Earn?” I questioned.

    “Certainly! What you earn,” Chung repeated. “This establishment has a very large clientele. Word will get around quickly that an American Soldier is available while on leave and loves lots of sex!

    I can’t say that you’ll be overwhelmed, but, trust me, you’ll be kept busy! You’ll become a happy Fucker! You’ll love it, and so will my customers. You’ll leave here with an interesting amount of money. You’re not worried, are you?” He seemed concerned.

    “Worried?” I replied with a smile, “Fuck no! I just hope I can keep my end up!”

    “Your cock up, too!” Ian said with a laugh.

    “We supply our boys with a great vitamin supplement that can keep things working,” Chung suggested.

    “A Chinese herb?” I asked.

    “No, it comes from Finland!”

    Somehow that seemed funny and we all laughed, but I thought the idea was intriguing.

    “Well,” Chung sighed, stretching out his arms and yawning, “I think I’ll get some rest. I’ll take this tray now, and come back for the others later.”

    I smiled.

    “Why the grin,” Ian asked.

    “He likes to come in without knocking, catching us in the act.”

    “Oh, right. I remember. It’s…” he hesitated, “…unusual.”

    “Memorable, too!” I pointed out with a grin.

    “That, too,” Ian agreed with a smile. His hand was back on my naked thigh and he looked into my eyes. He was ready! So was I!

    “Enjoy!” Chung said softly as he closed the door behind himself.

    I reached over and ran my palm over the sailor’s chest, tweaking a nipple through the material. “We should get you more comfortable. Wouldn’t you like to get out of these clothes and see what comes up?”

    His agreement was more like a gurgle of pleasure as he rose up and pulled off his jumper. Once again, I was struck by the beauty of the male figure – shapely arms and shoulders; rounded, strong breastplates with large, hardened nipples; proportionately narrow waist with fine hair on the belly; and large bulges at the crotch promising erotic delight. My mouth watered.

    I stood and offered my hand to him. He took it firmly and we walked towards the bed.

    “Wow!” he sighed softly, “You’ve a mirror for the headboard. That’s terrific!”

    I knelt and opened his pants and undid his boxer shorts. Up popped a man-sized erection, uncut, with foreskin almost covering the amazingly fat crown. I helped him out of his clothes, shoes and socks. He was naked and horny.

    “Man, you’re beautiful! I want to suck your cock while it’s so fresh!” I sighed, looking up his strong body into his handsome face.

    “Aye,” he sighed naturally, “but let’s do it on the bed so I can watch.”

    “Yeah! I love to watch, too!”

    As I rose up slowly, my hands caressed the sides of his thighs, the sides of his hips, then the sides of his chest. When I slid my hands and arms around him and pressed our bodies together in a full body embrace, he embraced me back strongly. It was wonderful, but very masculine. I looked at him and he smiled. It told me that we would have sex and we’d both enjoy it, but we wouldn’t make love. Somehow that understanding gave me peace. I’d be where I wanted to be. I’d be having sex, following my Marine’s request to “Get as much cock as you can!” And I’d love my Marine all the more for urging me to do that.

    Ian and I moved onto the bed. He stretched out on his back parallel to the mirror, as I crawled up and took the hard, large cock into my mouth, swirling my tongue into the tight folds of his tasty foreskin. But I wasn’t content to simply suck his cock. I switched around, leaning in over his head to deep-throat his cock from the best angle, and I let my erection tap his forehead and nose. He pushed his head back and opened his mouth to my cockhead. He was good, too. We quickly sunk each cock in down to the balls. He gave as good as he got!

    Sure enough, as we were really getting into it, rolling over, lying side by side, pumping cock into each other, Chung walked in.

    I sensed that Ian wanted to pull out, but I just kept sucking his cock and fucking his mouth as if nothing were amiss. Chung giggled, took both trays and as he was leaving said, as expected, “Ooh, sailors suck good!” The phony sing-song cover was back, and calling me a sailor made my smile (with a giant cock in my mouth.)

    Part 4 – Reunion

    Nervous excitement is all I felt as our plane, carrying soldiers to an R&R leave, touched down in Honolulu. I had been given a nine-day Leave of Absence and permission to ride along, there and back. Letters I exchanged between my Marine had let us work out a schedule for a one-week tryst in Honolulu (1day to Hawaii, 7 days there, I day return.) The US Navy Destroyer my Marine served on was in Pearl Harbor for repairs and refitting. Its schedule for a three-week period overlapped our rendezvous, so he was able to get a 7-day leave matching my time there, too. Every part of me seemed alert as I stared out the window hoping to catch sight of him, knowing he’d be there waiting for me.

    I had to bend my head down as I followed the soldier in front of me through the plane’s doorway, but when I looked up and saw a crowd at the bottom of the ramp, I immediately saw my Marine, resplendent in his Dress Uniform. He saw me at the same instant and raised his arm in an exuberant wave. It gave me a thrill I will never forget! I waved back! It made me feel happy. Even as I waved I felt that everyone watching us would easily notice the sexual electricity that zapped in the air between him and me.

    The guy in front of me looked up and saw me waving. “I wondered who that marine was waving to,” he said quietly. “You’re a lucky guy!” He smiled knowingly. “I envy you,” he added. I nodded and smiled back at him. His smile broadened and I knew then that he was one of us. At the bottom of the ramp, he turned to me and whispered, “Hope to see you again, man.” “Me, too,” I replied quietly.

    Immediately, my Marine called out “Jack” and embraced me in one of those hardy, macho, back-slapping tight holds that I returned with enthusiasm. Onlookers could have thought we were brothers, we were so well matched. But we both knew we were faking a macho-type embrace. What we really wanted to do was kiss and then fuck right there on the goddamn tarmac. I caught sight of the smiling soldier standing a little ways off, carefully studying us. I nodded to him and he laughed, waved and headed off.

    We had hardly spoken during the taxi ride. We had reservations for a private bungalow at an expensive, exclusive but discreet resort. Every employee was male. No reservations for females were accepted. Men arriving with female escorts were turned away. The pool was private, and nude swimming was allowed. We learned later that the resort advertised in gay magazines and papers, which made us wonder if the military kept track of the clientele, but nothing ever came of it.

    A sexy, tanned bellhop, dressed only in a small, low-slung sarong, helped us to our bungalow, stowed our bags, smiled, and withdrew.

    “Let’s get out of these uniforms,” I urged.

    “Yeah,” my Marine grunted. He moved over to me and started undoing my tie. I untied his. There was a sexual urgency in undressing yet a need to keep our uniforms in good condition. We sort of slow-danced around each other, moving to and from a closet to hang up clothing, brushing against each other as we did, and generally got so aroused that by the time we got down to our undershorts, we were ready and eager to rip them off. Naked, we were both hard!

    “Man, I’ve missed you!” my Marine sighed sincerely.

    “I worried it would be an even longer time before we’d be able to come together,” I said with equal sincerity, using “come” with its double meaning. Through our letters we had cheerfully admitted that we jacked off thinking of each other.

    “God, I want you!” he cried, grabbing me and joining us into a full-body embrace, our erect cocks pressed between our strong bodies. I melted against him, feeling ecstatic, breathless, and nearly orgasmic.

    I lifted my head slightly. He lowered his slightly, and we kissed! Memories flooded my mind: watching him get hard in that shower on his destroyer where I first was struck by his perfection; undressing him in Chung’s “hotel” and giving him an awesome blowjob; getting the first blowjob from him; fucking, eating, resting, showering, fucking, sucking. All of it came back in wave after wave of carnal strength as we kissed. My breast swelled with the extraordinarily strong feeling of love that had so completely developed between us. It seemed like time had shifted and it had only been a few days since we were separated, when actually it had already been seven long months.

    The kiss broke and he looked at me and said with a gentle laugh, “I want you in every way we did it in Hong Kong, and I want it right now! But that’s impossible. What should we do first?”

    “We’re both ready to pop. Let’s sixty-nine!” I recommended.

    “Perfect!” he sighed, and together we flopped athletically onto the bed. Quickly we adjusted ourselves into the classic position. He was above me. His magnificent cock, the cock of my dreams, shown beautifully in the bright light of the room as it pulsated and leaked, pointed at my mouth, right in front of my eyes. I paused to stare at the throbbing organ as a feeling of complete sexual joy coursed throughout my entire body, and I delighted in the realization that he too was paused above my cock with apparently the same incredibly aroused feeling. We were ready to come. It was obvious from the way our balls were up so tight against the base of our erections. I couldn’t move. I wanted this moment to last.

    A large bead of his precum dripped onto my lips! He licked at my wet cockhead. We moaned and simultaneously sucked the cocks into our mouths. It was one of my life’s finest moments – feeling his great cock fill my mouth as I felt mine fill his. I sensed that we both could have shot our loads instantly but held back in order to give each other the pleasure of fucking cock into our throats completely and really enjoying the overwhelming pleasures of this carnal contact. But we were so good that we quickly reached that mutual plateau of mindless ecstasy where mind-blowing, gut-churning, cum-blasting, complete orgasm could no longer be withheld and we flooded ourselves with our hot, fresh semen! “Sensational” hardly describes our feelings, as we filled each other with torrents of sizzling jizz.

    We seemed reluctant to release the prizes we held captive in our throats. For a while it felt like we were going to go for a second blastoff, but he rose up off my cock, we shifted onto our sides, and I pulled free, too. Then he flipped his body and nestled his head against mine.

    ‘Hi” he sighed.

    “Hi,” I said back to him quietly, but added after a pause, “I love you!”

    “Man, you always know the right thing to say,” he said with an affectionate chuckle. “I’ve waited a long time to hear it from you again, and to say it to you. I love you!”

    His words worked like an aphrodisiac, causing my cock to stiffen back to full erection. I look down at it and then looked at him. I was startled! There were tears in his eyes!

    “What’s wrong?” I whispered with concern.

    “Nothing,” he answered quietly, adding, “it’s been so long since I held you, and I’ve missed you so much, that suddenly my emotions just overflowed, and I’ve never felt happier in my life than right at this very moment, holding you.”

    The words so overwhelmed me with joy that I found my eyes tearing up, too, and I embraced him as tightly as he embraced me. It felt like neither of us wanted to let go but wanted to stay in this embrace forever. In that moment, all the bottled up emotion, all fear of losing him, all longing at missing him during those long months of separation, all concern that he might have changed in the meantime, vanished from my thoughts. He loved me. I loved him. That’s all that mattered. Period!

    “Look at us!” he said with an affectionate smile. “Grown men weeping.” He laughed softly. “Guess it is proof we’re in love – if making love immediately upon being alone wasn’t proof enough!”

    I laughed quietly with him. Tensions were broken. We were together again! I knew we would both make the most of it, picking right up where we had left off in Hong Kong, as if no time had passed at all. It was a great feeling.

    “Com’on, let’s take a shower and then see what the pool is like,” he suggested, poking me in the ribs affectionately, and pulling away. We jumped off of the bed together and went into the large bathroom.

    Our bungalow was surprisingly large, with a patio and garden, a powder room at the side of the enclosed entrance hallway, a large living room, a dining room, a large kitchen, and two large bedrooms. But when we went into one of the two large bathrooms, we laughed. Among the various soaps, lotions and fragrances, was an array of condoms, lubes, candles, and sex toys. They really knew what their guests wanted.

    We went into the oversized shower together and started lathering up each other. In that deep masculine voice of his, he said, “I wanna fuck you, man, and want it ’cause I know you enjoy it so much, but ever since you fucked my ass in Hong Kong I haven’t stopped thinking about it. I let a couple sailors on board try it, including Curtis – that’s the name of the sexy sailor we met at Chung’s – but it just wasn’t like it was with you, man. Wadda ya say? Wanna fuck my ass?”

    He was lathering up my hardon as he spoke and he realized from its immediate engorgement to iron-hard stiffness that my answer was yes!

    “Wanna rinse the soap off and get out to stand in front of the large mirrors as we do it?” I asked. I knew that was exactly what he wanted to do. And I wanted to, too!

    Without replying, he took the shower hose and rinsed us both off hastily. Dripping wet, both cocks rigidly erect, we went to stand in front of the mirrors. We looked spectacular!

    “You’ve grown some, Jack,” he said passionately. “You look terrific.”

    “I’m trying to match your physique,” I admitted. “I work with a goal now, rather than just going through the motions of keeping fit. I’ve been doing it for you. Know what I mean?”

    “Oh! Man! It shows!” he said with enthusiasm. “And to think you’re doing it for me! Wow!” And as if checking me out, he got behind me and looked over my shoulder at our images in the mirrors.

    I leaned back against his wet body. The feel of him was electrifying. His giant cock pressed against the cleft of my ass and I moaned with lustful pleasure.

    “Look!” he sighed excitedly, “they’ve even left us a jar of Tiger Balm like we used in Hong Kong.” It made both of us aware of the rich Oriental influences in Hawaii.

    I grabbed and opened the jar and swiped some of the thick cream with two fingers, while he watched me with interest.

    “What ya gonna do with that, man,” he asked with a leer.

    I turned around to face him and began to lightly smear the balm on his giant erection. He looked puzzled.

    “Now,” I sighed with eager emotion, as I spread some balm on my own rigid cock, “I’m gonna fuck you in the ass, man, just the way you want it – just the way you like it – just like you need it!”

    “Yes!” he hissed, turning sideways as I turned to face his back, parallel to the mirrors. Those muscular meaty mounds of his hot ass were burning to be invaded. As we both watched, my already leaking cockhead slowly plunged in between them. The welcoming heat and extreme tightness of his anal channel aroused an incredible feeling of perfect erotic enjoyment in me, thrilling me to the very core of my being!

    We moved cautiously at first, unwilling to inflect more pain than can be tolerated, as my oversized prick proceeded to push into him. I felt his prostate as my cockhead slid against it tightly.

    “Ooh!” he sighed softly, stringing out the sound with obvious sensuality. “This is what I WANT!” He shifted his hips, forcing more dick into his fiery hot rectum. “Give it to me, man! Fuck me! Fuck me!” Fuck me!”

    Obeying his carnal chant, I slid my hands from his hips to encircle his body. As I tightened my grip I raised the level of my fucking to the extreme, mindless of his discomfort, starting to pump in and out, in and out, faster and faster. I was giving him what he wanted, and he took it all like a man, groaning with pleasure, while watching us in the mirrors!

    The level of pleasure I took with this coupling was so far off the charts as to be unimaginable! For one thing, I came twice! He knew I was coming, but I didn’t stop and I didn’t want to. After a moment, he realized what I was going for, groaned, and got back into it himself, shifting hips, pushing and pulling, and generally improving the point of this fuck: helping me reach my second orgasm without dismounting! When I say it was memorable, believe me – it’s like it happened just yesterday!

    “Lemme do ya now, Jack,” he pleaded with a strained voice of complete arousal, after I had calmed down, and withdrawn.

    “That’s music to my ears, Marine. I want it!” I sighed and aimed my ass at him. “Give it to me!”

    He turned around, his giant cock strained to the maximum, looking beautiful in its engorgement, leaking precum down the shaft and dripping off his big balls. He slid his arms around my chest and tightened his body against mine. His upright cock pressed tightly between the cheeks of my hot ass.

    “Hmm,” he hummed, “you feel so good! You’re so sexy and hot I want to fuck you hard!” Yet, he made no move to relax his tight, affectionate hold on me. “Yeah,” he sighed, “so sexy!”

    “Fuck me,” I urged as I yearned to feel him inside me again. It had been too long. I bent forward slightly, pressing my ass against his stiff, long, hard pole. He knew what I wanted and was letting me beg for it. That made both of us hotter!

    “Give it to me! I NEED it!” I insisted. My ass was eager for his cock! I pressed my butt against him even tighter.

    “Man, you DO want it, don’t you. I’m gonna give it to you, now. I’m gonna shove my big, hard dick into your ass so far and so good it’s gonna make you love it!” he whispered directly into my ear, causing my whole body to tingle with delight, knowing I was going to get plugged, but good! The wait only made this sexual contact richer and more arousing. Even after three orgasms in such a short period of time, my cock stood at rigid attention – in his hand!

    “God, you look good, you smell good, you feel good, and you taste so good I want to eat you up!” He said enthusiastically. It gave me another thrill as I remembered him telling me that he wanted to eat me up when we were embracing on the stairs in Chung’s hotel. My brain is my second favorite organ (a Woody Allen quote from his movie “Sleeper,”) and it stores overwhelmingly sexual memories like this fuck that I keep recalling in moments like these. (And also, fortunately, when I’m jacking-off and/or writing.)

    Well, I had given my Marine one hell of a prostate massage and his need had become urgent. He drew back his hips, aimed his fat cockhead and punched it home! I believe he thought that with all of my experience in the Hong Kong male whorehouse I would have loosened up, but he got a surprise. I was very tight.

    “Oh, man! Loosen up for me. Relax. I’m not going to hurt you. Trust me,” he whispered gently into my ear. It did relax me and I opened to him, letting his large organ slowly enter me. The exquisite sensuality of the entry thrilled both of us. We groaned with pleasure together. And we worked together so carefully and so well that by the time the head of his cock struck my prostate I knew I would be lifted to yet another orgasm with this fuck! That knowledge caused me to become wanton in my eagerness to please him with all the skills I had picked up during my stay in Hong Kong so that we could come simultaneously. With tugs and pulls, thrusts and parries, pats and rubs, humps and bumps, we fucked our way to bliss!

    “Man, this is perfect,” he said breathlessly. “I want this to last. I don’t know how you do it, but you have raised me to a level of lust, of bursting energy, of total sexual enjoyment, that my load will be wrenched out of me the moment you say ‘Cum!’ I’m only able to hold on out of love for you and out of my desire to give you what you need. So enjoy this fuck while I can still hold on.” He was pumping my cock during this entire, lengthy fuck.

    I grunted, “I’m gonna CUM!”

    That word was the trigger for both of us. A long rope of sperm shot from my cock. Immediately I felt an expansion at my ass lips and knew he was coming with me, in me. He jarred me roughly for the longest time, fucking his cum, shot after shot after shot, deeply into me, while my load sprayed all over the place. It was awesome!

    He collapsed over my back, sucking for air, hanging on, depleted, exhausted, yet he never let go of my cock! I put my hands on my knees and bent over, supporting him as he slowly recovered from such a complete orgasm.

    After a while, we both turned our heads to look into the mirror. We laughed when we saw how depleted we both looked. How dazed we seemed. How content we knew we both felt.

    “Man,” he softly urged, “fuck the pool, let’s rinse off and take a nap!”

    I laughed and straightened up, lifting him as I stood. He very slowly withdrew his spent but still hard erection from my hole. He released my cock with seeming reluctance. We faced each other.

    “I love you,” he said quietly, his face a mirror of my emotions.

    “I love you,” I confirmed softly. He could read my sincerity in my loving expression. We embraced! It was magical!

    Lying next to each other, comfortable on the bed after rinsing and drying off, body touching body, talking quietly of “sweet nothings” as the Italians say, enjoying being together as lovers, friends, equals, men, warriors, human beings, was, for me, as memorable as the love making. This was true love. I was smart enough to realize how rare a gift it is, how lucky we were to have it, how easy it is to cherish it, but how fragile life can be. So it is that a natural resolve grows to make every moment count, and to focus on what’s at hand so that it can be stored securely in memory. And lying naked on that bed with him is one of my best memories!

    There was a light knocking on the door. We looked at each other and grinned. We were in a bedroom. It meant someone had entered the bungalow with a key.

    “Who should get it, you or me?” one of us asked.

    “Should we put on some shorts?” I asked, still grinning.

    “Naw,” my Marine answered as he rose from the bed, “I’ll see who it is.”

    I rolled over onto my side, one bent arm holding my hand up to support my head, and admired this perfect specimen of naked manhood as he casually strolled to the door and opened it.

    Standing there was a tall, tanned, handsome, young man. He was dressed in that almost immodest low-slung sarong the staff wore. He seemed momentarily shocked when he saw that both of us were nude, but quickly recovered with a smile and a careful once over of our bodies. I could see that he liked what he was looking at. He cleared his throat.

    “Ah… I’m here to welcome you to your stay with us,” he sort of sputtered. “I’m, Richard, but call me Rick, your personal bungalow concierge and butler.” He seemed to stop, as if waiting for some response from us. Without one, he continued. “If there is anything at all that you gentlemen need to make your stay more comfortable or enjoyable, you need only ask.”

    “How about a blowjob?” my Marine asked with mock seriousness. I was forced to give a slight gasp. You never know how guys will react.

    “Giving or receiving?” the handsome guy responded without missing a beat.

    They looked at each other for a moment and then the three of us started to laugh out loud! Tension was broken. We were friends from that moment on.

    “Com’on in,” I call quietly.

    The two of them walked together to the bed.

    “How are you,” I asked.

    “To be honest,” Rick replied nervously, “I’m a little intimidated.”

    “Why?”

    “Well, I guess you two aren’t aware of it, but you caused a sensation when you walked into and through this gay place wearing full dress uniforms of both the Marines and the Army,” Rick announced effusively.

    “Oh?”

    “Well, it’s never happened before. We’ve had military personnel here, of course, but they’ve always dressed in civilian clothes. You know, trying to keep a low profile.”

    “Ah, fuck a low profile!”

    “The boss was blown away – delighted. He wants to meet you. I think your stay here will be memorable,” Rick declared.

    “It already is!” I volunteered enthusiastically.

    “It is?” Rick asked in surprise.

    “It is!” my Marine announced firmly.

    “Wow!” Rick sighed. “May I ask why?”

    My Marine grinned at me and asked, “Why don’t you tell him? Give ‘im a thrill.”

    “I already came four times,” I told him with pride.

    He looked completely startled. Then he looked like he was trying to figure it out. “But…” he began hesitantly, “…but, you’ve only been here for an hour or so.”

    I smiled.

    Rick looked at my Marine questioningly.

    “Oh, I only came six times,” he said smugly.

    “What!?” Rick grunted in amazement.

    “I’m kidding,” my Marine said with a laugh, “I only got off twice. He’s…” he nodded towards me, “…oversexed.”

    “Oh,” Rick said as if understanding. Then he said, “Oh!” as if the idea of six orgasms between two men in such a short time was amazing.

    I noticed during this exchange that the flimsy garment he was wearing was beginning to display an active bulge.

    “But if you’d like a blowjob, I’d be only too glad to give you one,” my Marine offered.

    Without responding to the offer, Rick asked, “Are you Army or Marines?”

    “I’m a Marine!” he answered proudly, straightening up, standing tall, looking powerful – and powerfully sexy!

    In surprise, Rick put a hand to his bare chest and sucked in his breath. “Oh my God,” he sighed in awe. The bulge in his sarong was growing rapidly and looked like it would rip through the cloth.

    My Marine shot me a grin, saying, “I think this guy wants a blowjob, Jack. What do you think? Should I give him one?” He knew what my reply would be as he saw my erection coming to life.

    He turned his back to me, moved down towards the end of the bed so as not to block my view of the event, and sat down, staring at the bulge in the sarong.

    As if hypnotized, Rick slowly walked towards him. He stopped at my Marine’s side, rather than standing in front of him, and I realized that he wanted to be angled enough so that I would have the best view of the fireworks. And I was sure there’d be fireworks.

    A hand reached out and touched Rick’s knee. He drew in a breath. The hand slowly slid up the firm flesh and disappeared under the hem of the sarong.

    “Oh!” Rick sang out.

    I saw the hand grasp the hidden object of desire and watched Rick tremble with pleasure. The hand moved the cloth as it rose and lowered itself on the tube it was playing with. It rose to the top of the shaft and kept going, a movement that forced the sarong open. It fluttered to the floor. The hand withdrew. Both my Marine and I stared at the remarkably handsome erection and big balls displayed before us.

    “Wow!” I sighed. “Go for it!” I encouraged.

    My Marine needed his enchantment broken as he stared at the superb organ, but he didn’t need encouragement. He leaned in to take the taste of a new cock. That moment of contact between his mouth and that cock once again reinforced my love for him, because we had agreed to clear authorization that sex should be open and fun. And above all, continual. I smiled as the cockhead slid in between his thick lips, feeling only a slight tinge of envy that it wasn’t entering my mouth, or of jealously that it wasn’t my cock getting the blowjob.

    Rick had been staring down to the penetration when he suddenly looked over to me and sighed with feeling,” Jeez! He is GOOD!” Then he stared at my cock for a long moment, before looking back down at the disappearance of his entire cock. He was in down to the balls.

    “Oh, Man, this is good!” he almost shouted. Looking below the head in his crotch he saw a cock being pumped with vigor. “Man, he’s jackin’ off!” he said to me in astonishment. And then he said in surprise, “Fuck, so are you! Oh, God, this is too much. You two are so arousing that I can’t hold back, as much as I’d like to, and I’m gonna come. Now!”

    My Marine started gurgling and swallowing and I knew a big load was being pumped into him. Rick’s orgasm lasted a long time. When he finally pulled out, my Marine fell back on the bed, his feet still on the floor, looked at me and pleaded, “Take me, Jack, I’m about to come.” I was already moving at the word “take” and had the head of his cock in my mouth by the time he said, “come.” I had crawled over and I dived onto his cock from behind his head, presenting my hard cock to him over his face. He went for it!

    As Rick stood there staring down on our sixty-nine, he started beating his meat even though he had just come. Later he told us that watching the two of us strong, macho military guys in action was the most erotic thrill he had ever experienced. I could believe that.

    And my Marine and I were really going at it. When Rick suddenly cried out, “I’m coming, again!” my Marine heard and I felt a big splat of cum hit my back. It put both of us over the top and we had another simultaneous orgasm! I spurted my love into my Marine’s mouth, he overfilled my mouth, and my back got really splattered with Rick’s cum. Three-way orgasms are always great!

    The three of us washed off in that oversized shower, fooling around like kids, bumping each other and feeling around erotically, all in good fun. As we dried off together Rick talked about their restaurants and bars, saunas and steam rooms, gyms, pools and beaches, room service, and the guided tours they offered. Listening to him go on and on took our minds off sex for a while, but I knew it was always in the back of our minds – well, my mind anyhow.

    Rick then told us that, from time to time, orgies developed, almost spontaneously, in various locations in the complex.

    I told him that I didn’t think I’d be interested. I said I didn’t mind the diversion of an orgy, but the two of us were here for ourselves, the blowjob notwithstanding.

    My Marine nodded his agreement, but there seemed to be an element of interest in his expression. He was such an alive, active, sexy animal, I figured we’d probably find ourselves in the midst of an orgy right in our own big bedroom at some point. I mean we’d been here less than one full morning, and look what we’d already done! The two of us had eight orgasms, and Rick had two. Ten is an impressive number for our first half-day in Hawaii.

    I yawned, rather impolitely, and said to my Marine that I felt we really should rest for a while. He agreed. Rick gave us a big smile, adjusted his sarong, and hospitably withdrew.

    We nestled together on the big bed, dozed, and then fell fast asleep.

    I awoke to a light tapping on the door. My Marine was still sleeping, so I slipped carefully from the bed and padded to the door, aware of my stiff erection leading the way. I was rubbing an eye with my fist as I opened the door.

    Rick sucked in his breath as he saw my hard-on.

    “What’s up?” I asked quietly, grinning. We both knew what was up!

    “You’ve been asleep for about three hours. It’s almost two, and I wondered if you’d like some lunch. I put out a spread for you on your patio. You need to eat to keep up your strength.”

    I stifled a laugh.

    “What is it?” Rick asked with concern.

    I stepped out of the room, closing the door behind me, and said, “Oh, it’s nothing. It’s just that a friend of ours in Hong Kong used to say the very same thing to us. Keep up our strength, and all.”

    “Hmm, he probably knew you as well as I do,” Rick observed, grinning. I just nodded. His grin turned into a big smile, as he led me to the patio.

    My dream-stimulated erection was relaxing, pointing more out and down than up, and I wondered if I should go out onto the patio with a partial erection. Then I thought, why the hell not.

    An impressively displayed array of fruits and vegetables, along with covered dishes and pitchers of fruit juices greeted my eye. I realized that I was hungry and instinctively felt that my Marine would be too.

    “Thanks Rick, this is great,” I told him. “I’m going to wake the Marine before he finds me gone.” As he was leaving I said, Thanks again,” quietly.

    I snuggled up against my still sleeping lover. It felt so good to be with him so intimately. He made a sound and then slid his arm around me. “Umm, you feel good,” he sighed sleepily.

    “Rick brought us a nice spread for lunch,” I told him. “You must be hungry, too.”

    “Umm,” he sighed again, “the only thing I want to eat is you!”

    I laughed and said, “Com’on, Rick said we had to eat to keep up our strength.”

    “He said that?” my Marine asked, suddenly alert.

    “Yep”, I responded, “just like Chung. They must be related.”

    That made us both laugh, so we got up and went to eat, our erections leading the way.

    We discovered that we were ravenously hungry and dug right into the excellent offering of soups and sandwiches, those fruits and vegetables, and several deserts. As we ate, enjoying the pleasure of doing it together again, we noticed a strange happening. Guests, all of them male of course, kept walking by on the grass in front of our patio, even though there was no path. They seemed to stare, smile, and even wave at us.

    “Do you get the feeling that we’re a couple of apes in a zoo, and these fellows are looking at us like we’re specimens?” my Marine asked.

    I laughed out loud. “No,” I struggled to say through my laughter, “Rick told us that we created a sensation when we arrived and I think he enticed us to come out here for this fine lunch, and then told a few guys where we were, and this stampede began. I think we should be flattered.”

    “Flattered, hell,” he groused. “It’s annoying.” But I sensed a rather lighthearted tone in his voice. And the array of handsome men parading by, some in swimsuits and some naked, was both pleasant to observe and very stimulating.

    We refocused on the fine food, and enjoyed relaxing together in such a nice environment on such a beautiful day.

    Part 5 – Reunion 2

    After finishing an energizing lunch on the patio of our bungalow on the first day of our stay in Honolulu, my Marine and I relaxed in our chairs. We were together. That’s all that mattered. We asked each other how things had been going since our last exchange of letters, and generally had a very pleasant conversation. Then sex raised its head, again!

    “We know we can’t write what we want to tell each other because letters might be opened and read,” my Marine said, “but I’ve had a nagging guilt-feeling about leaving you alone in Chung’s ‘Hotel.’ You must know I’m overwhelmingly curious about what happened after I left you. Your letters saying, ‘having a nice time, wish you were here,’ didn’t help, but they did made me laugh. Really, how did it go?” He sat up and leaned towards me. He was seriously interested.

    “I knew you’d ask, so I prepared a separate journal for you to read detailing everything that happened – guy by guy and cock by cock – with the completeness you’d expect from someone as anal as I am,” I said with a laugh. He smiled.

    “But the most important thing you should know is that Chung took great care of me, teaching me all he knew about positions, techniques, and exercises like the Kegel system and breath control. If your ship ever gets back there, give him a big embrace and tell him it’s from both of us. Without his careful oversight, the whole thing wouldn’t have worked out so well. After you and the sailor left…”

    “Curtis,” he said, interrupting quietly.

    “Oh, yeah, that’s what you said his name was,” I said agreeably, but went on, “…I took a nap. Later, a sailor in a British uniform woke me and Chung followed in with three trays. As we ate dinner together, me, the Brit, and Chung…”

    “Chung ate with you?” he asked, sounding both surprised and pleased.

    “Sure, he ate with me at least every evening, and often in the morning, too. But…”

    “Did he SLEEP with you all night?” my Marine asked like a kid eager to learn something dirty.

    “Sometimes, buy jeez, if you’re gonna interrupt all the time, we’ll have to stay here all month!”

    We looked at each other and laughed. Whatever minor tension might have been building, immediately dissipated. A feeling of complete relaxation and contentment overtook me as I realized for the first time in my life that our love was being given freely and being taken freely without constraint. An irresistible desire to somehow express this feeling to him came out as a softly but earnestly spoken, “I love you!”

    He sort of gasped in surprise. He began to shake his head as he looked at me. “I don’t know how you do it,” he sighed, “but you just said to me the perfect thing at the perfect time!” He reached his hand out to me. I grabbed it tightly as he said, “I love you!” in the most passionate way.

    “Let’s make love,” I insisted, feeling heat in my loins.

    “Yes!” he said enthusiastically, pulling me up as he rose, our hands clasped together.

    We started chuckling when we saw that we both had stiff boners already.

    Two guys walking by were stopped in their tracks – one whistled and the other said, “Wow!” They both gave us big smiles when we turned towards the sounds. We smiled back because they were both so handsome. I’ll bet all four of us wondered at that moment what it would be like to get together for some hot fuckin’ around.

    But the two of us went inside into the living room just as a key was rattling in the lock and the front door was opened. Rick came in followed by another sarong-wrapped sexy young man. They both froze in wide-eyed surprise, staring at our erections.

    “Oh my God,” the young man whispered, “they’re even more spectacular than you gave me reason to imagine. Look at those big…”

    Rick smiled as if embarrassed and said, “This is Paul, my assistant. We came in to see if you had finished lunch so we could clean up.”

    We smiled and nodded.

    “Don’t mind him,” Rick added, “he’s a horny little fucker.” Paul did not look little, but he probably was a horny fucker all right! And a cute one at that!

    “We’re going to… er… lie down. But you two go right ahead,” I told them. “And use the other bedroom if you’re, well…”

    “No, no,” Rick interrupted, “That’s not allowed…”

    “But we can make out with guests, if we’re invited!” Paul cut him off with an enthusiasm that confirmed his hot horny nature.

    “This is our first day together here,” my Marine explained, “and in fact it’s only the second day we’ve been together. The first day was seven months ago and we were together for less than twelve hours, so we want to stay alone today. I’m sure you understand.”

    “But…”Paul started to say, and was quickly cut off by Rick, who declared, “Seven months! Of course you want to be alone. Go ahead. We’ll clean up quietly and leave quickly.”

    “Thanks,” I said, starting to move.

    “There’s just one other thing,” Rick said. “The Boss is inviting you to have dinner with him and a few friends tonight.”

    “No,” my Marine said firmly. “Please give him our regrets, but as I just told you, we want to be alone tonight.”

    “He’ll be disappointed.”

    “Tell him the truth,” my Marine continued. “Tell him we are in love and we view our stay here as our Honeymoon!”

    I gasped! Rick and Paul gasped! I turned to my Marine, embraced him and, as our still erect cocks touched and then pressed together, I kissed him with all my passion, receiving his passionate kiss in return. I was on fire!

    He broke the kiss, momentarily, and said to Rick, “And if that doesn’t pacify him, tell him to go fuck himself!”

    Rick looked surprised and Paul stifled a laugh.

    “No, no,” I urged, “give him our sincerest thanks but explain that we are completely in love, on our honeymoon, and have the “Do Not Disturb” sign hung up for tonight. I’m sure he’ll understand and not be offended.”

    “He’s a nice gentleman. I’m sure he’ll understand,” Rick agreed, adding, “and respect your desire. I’ll set up dinner for you later in your dining room and knock on your bedroom door to let you know it’s ready.”

    “Thank you, Rick,” I said.

    “I have to tell you,” he insisted, “that when you guys say you consider your stay here as your Honeymoon, it’s the most romantic and exciting thing I’ve ever heard. Imagine, a Marine and a Soldier in love, honeymooning! Here! The word will get around in this gossipy, gay place- if not by me or by Paul, then by the Boss. You are already the talk of this place. Now you’ll become instant celebrities!” Rick seemed very excited.

    They turned towards the patio to retrieve the lunch dishes, as we headed for our bedroom hugging each other. “Our honeymoon suite,” they heard me say as we entered the room. I was enraptured by the thought of it!

    “Yes,” he sighed, “this is our honeymoon suite and this is the second day of our eight-day honeymoon! What a thrill!”

    “It was thrilling without a name, but, wow, our honeymoon!” I cooed.

    “Our honeymoon,” he repeated. “I want you to fuck me, man!” he implored.

    “That’s what I want to do,” I sighed, hugging him tightly, “but I want to do everything else, too. Suck, fuck, sixty-nine, lick you all over – well, everything! I want to MAKE LOVE to you!”

    “Yes, MAKE LOVE! Let’s do it,” he whispered into my ear. Then he led me towards the bathroom mirrors so we both could watch.

    I am convinced that the IDEA of this being our “Honeymoon” raised our libidos to an inconceivable high! Every part of my body vibrated with exquisite sensitivity. I became exceptionally aware of every touch, every smell, every sound, every taste, and best of all, aware of everything I saw. And he was so perfect that at this very moment of total awareness of his perfection, and of his love for me, I could have had an overwhelmingly spontaneous orgasm! But he interrupted my rapture in the most wonderful way.

    “Man,” he sighed with obvious feeling, “just looking at you and holding you makes me feel like I could cum without touching myself!”

    “My God,” I sputtered, “I was thinking the very same thing! In fact, just now your voice stopped my orgasm by diverting my attention away from myself to you. It’s like, for the first time in my life, I really know what I mean, what IT means, when I say ‘I love you!’”

    “I love you!” he repeated immediately with an emotional voice.

    We hugged tightly, our stiff cocks pressed against one another, and we kissed. It was THE most passionate kiss of my life – even better than that memorable first kiss on the stairs at Chung’s! Our tongues twirled and thrilled us. I was delightedly aware of every part of my body and of every part of his body pressed against me. The kiss raised me to a height I never thought it possible to reach.

    Kissing, we both hummed. Immediately both cocks forcibly shot hot semen up our bellies, causing our bodies to hump strongly together. We continued shooting fresh hot cum for an amazingly long time – in fact it was as though time had stopped and cum just kept jetting out as we continued this full bodied embrace, holding on tightly during such a miraculous expression of our love!

    When it was more or less over, I said, “I want to lap up the cum on your body!”

    “Yes, quick, lie down! I want your cum, too!” he cried enthusiastically.

    We quickly formed a sixty-nine and licked cum from our bodies. I relished the taste more than any I could remember. Then we drew in the cocks and sucked like crazy – overcome by the desire to give more and to receive more. To what we later agreed was mutual complete amazement, by the time we got our cocks down our throats to the balls, we had a second simultaneous orgasm. It was a frenzy of sucking and gulping down hot cum. It was absolutely blissful!

    I was on top, so I twisted around, moved up, and kissed him with passion, exchanging our semen and saliva in an incredibly sexual way.

    After a remarkably long period of easing down from such a high, feeling our heartbeats slowing, our breathing less labored, he said with a laugh, “These fuckin’ tiles are hurting my ass! Let’s move.” But he did not release me. We wanted to stay attached to each other regardless of discomfort – or anything else.

    Finally I rolled off to the side and he shifted with me so that we were lying on our sides but still embraced.

    He looked at me and again I saw tears forming in his eyes. This time, I didn’t ask. I knew. He loved me, and the emotion of it was so strong it brought tears of joy to him. And then tears of joy to me, too! I couldn’t help it. Joy in life is so rare, and so welcome, that we both let the tears flow unabashedly. Even proudly! It was such an intimate expression of our love!

    But we separated slightly, wiping away the tears, feeling sheepish and childish, smiling awkwardly, knowing we should be manly and stalwart and all that ingrained shit, when he raised up and said, very gently, “Here, let me help you up.” I took his hand and we helped each other up.

    We glanced in the mirrors and laughed. He had the pattern of the tiles imprinted on his back and his ass.

    He still held my hand as he led us into the shower. We spend a long time washing each other, relaxing under the spray, rubbing each other, moving around almost like dancing in the fine spray. Then, as we adjusted the spray to very cold, we moved more quickly. I wanted to get out, but he told me that very cold water is an excellent way to refresh the balls. We got ’em real cold!

    As we were drying each other off, we saw that even after such overwhelming double simultaneous orgasms, both cocks still looked puffy and interested. We started for the door to the bedroom when my Marine grabbed the Tiger Balm and, with a glint in his eye, whispered, “We’re gonna need this!” That sent a wave of lust through my abdomen and into my cold balls.

    As I snuggled against him on the bed, we embraced. It was more loving than passionate, and yet very pleasurable. Our bodies needed some recovery time. We relaxed and slowly drifted off to sleep.

    I dreamt I was fucking him in that tight shower on his destroyer; on the dock in Hong Kong; on the stairs in Chung’s and on the table up in our room in front of the open windows; on the tarmac in Honolulu; and on our patio. All of them were places of strong sexual meaning to me, and in the dream all of the fucking was done in very public view. It seemed my mind was telling me that I wanted everyone in the world to be aware of the intensity and extent of our perfect love.

    As I slowly became conscious of where I was, awakening from such a strongly erotic dream, I realized that my Marine had shifted his body to cram his ass against my raging hardon! That woke me up! I couldn’t tell if he was awake because his breathing was so steady and unlabored. But then I felt his ass muscles constrict and relax, constrict and relax, as if trying to capture my cock in a tight carnal embrace, and I figured he was either awake or he was having as sexual a dream as mine had been. I didn’t so much as consciously begin to thrust my hips and hump my cock up and down in his ass cleft, as much as I simply reacted to the incredible carnal pleasure his ass movements were causing in me. He kept up the clamp and release pressures as I kept dry humping his ass cleft. It was more like playing at fucking than fucking itself. It was completely enjoyable and delightfully erotic.

    Slowly his arm lifted and shifted back towards me. “Here,” he said huskily, sounding sleepy, and he handed me the jar of Tiger Balm. I took it happily, glad that he was awake, opened it, and swiped some balm onto my fingers. I leaned against him and sought his cock. It was so stiff! I sensuously wrapped my hand around the big shaft and smoothly slathered the sticky thick cream up and down, up and down, up and down, the rigid column.

    “Ooh,” he sighed with feeling, pushing his ass even more tightly against me.

    I pulled my hips back only far enough to be able to slide my hand between us to apply the ointment to my own inflamed erection quickly. He moaned as he felt the back of my hand rub up and down tightly against his ass while I prepared my weapon for the assault he knew was coming. And he wanted it! And I wanted to give it to him!

    “Now,” he begged quietly, puling away from my embrace to open enough space between us for me to straighten out my cock and begin penetration.

    It was more than my cock that entered him. It was my Love! My Being! My Self! I was giving up everything of myself to please him. I used every sexual technique and position that Chung had taught me, or shown me. It raised both of us to such incredible levels of energetic lovemaking, lasting such a long time, and being such a thoroughly athletic fucking, I would not have been surprised if the building had collapsed around us from the shaking it was receiving.

    He was groaning and grunting all through this incredible experience, but, finally, as we were positioned face to face, he whispered in an urgent, hesitant, husky way, “Man… man… this is so good… I can’t hold back. You’re fuckin’ the jism right out of me! I’m gonna CUM!”

    Again the word ‘cum’ triggered our mutual orgasm. An electric spasm tore through me causing my first spurt to shoot deeply into his body. At that instant his untouched cock shot a thick rope of sperm up onto his face. A look of astonishment crossed his face. He told me later that he had been amazed when he had seen me do that in Hong Kong, but that this was the first time in his life that he came without his cock being touched. He said it added immeasurably to his pleasure.

    As we continued shooting off together, he began wiping up his cum and licking his fingers, and wiping more and feeding it to me, going back and forth, sharing the fruits of his orgasm. By the time I collapsed on top of him, he was dry!

    Deeply satisfied, we untangled, snuggled together, and fell asleep.

    Hours later, there was a light tapping on the door, and my Marine bolted upright in bed and said urgently, “I gotta be back aboard by 1900 hours!”

    “No, no you don’t,” I said with a laugh. “You must have been dreaming of being together with me in Hong Kong. You have a 7-day leave. Everything’s okay.”

    “Man, what a dream. What woke me,” he wanted to know.

    “I’m sure it’s Rick, letting us know that our dinner is ready. I’ll go check.” I got up, pleased to note that my hard cock was reinvigorated, and opened the door. Rick was there carrying some kind of cloth lain over his outstretched arms. He entered the bedroom.

    “Dinner is ready and we thought for your first evening in Hawaii you two might like to wear these native ceremonial robes used on Hawaiian wedding nights. They’re traditional for a honeymoon.”

    My Marine bolted off of the bed and came over to us. Wordless he took a robe off of Rick’s arms, opened it with a flourish, and to my great surprise, put it over MY shoulders not his own! Wordlessly, I took the other robe, opened it with an equal flourish, and draped it over his shoulders.

    “It’s an honor, my friend. Thank you!” my Marine said sincerely.

    Rick looked delighted. “Come,” he urged.

    We followed him to the dining room and were stunned. The entire room had been transformed into a tropical garden, with candles and rows of tiny lights. Flowers everywhere. The large table beautifully set up for two, and enchanting music softly playing. A buffet table was set up and looked to be holding enough food for a month.

    As I looked at my Marine, I’m sure his expression mimicked mine – complete delight! I didn’t know what to say!

    “This,” my Marine said as he waved his hand around the room, “is unbelievable!”

    “Thank you,” Rick said softly. He went to the table, picked up a chilled bottle of Champagne, opened it, filled two glasses and handed them to us. “Enjoy your Honeymoon!” He started to leave.

    “Won’t you have a glass with us?” I offered.

    “No, this is your night! Enjoy! Good night,” he said and went out.

    “Wow!” Rick said, awed by this unexpected feast.

    I raised my glass and said, “To us, on our honeymoon!”

    “To us! And may our love remain true all of our lives,” my Marine added.

    We clinked glasses, sipped the wine, and then kissed.

    “All in all,” he said, “I get the feeling that they like the idea of our honeymoon. Don’t you?”

    “And they’ve gone to some trouble to demonstrate it!” I agreed.

    We ate heartily, trying to taste a little of everything that was laid out. It was a marvel of international cross-cultural cuisine. And as we individually moved from table to buffet and back, sampling the array of foods, the unusual robes seemed to highlight our otherwise naked bodies and give them a particularly sexy power.

    I knew the meal was over when my Marine turned to me and said in a love-strained voice, “I want to make love to you on this table amid all these fuckin’ flowers.”

    “Ooh, what a great idea!” I agreed.

    As he entered me face to face, with equal measures of lust and love, I felt sure that no love could ever have been greater than the love that swelled in my breast for him at that very moment. A love that would last a lifetime and could never be diminished! And as he humped away with deeper and more energetic strokes, his hands massaging my pecs erotically, he eyes lovingly fixed on mine, I had to say it again, as if I couldn’t say it enough, “I love you!”

    He grunted, and sucking for air, struggled to say, “I’m gonna… put… all of my love… into you… right now!” And his face contorted into an expression of bliss as he eyes closed and I felt him pumping his love into me! It was the best fuck I ever received – because it was love!

    He collapsed upon me, breathing hard, still jutting spasms of hot cum into me, as he felt my erection pressed between us. I rubbed his back and neck with great passionate feeling.

    He raised his head, looked very serious, and whispered, “Somehow I knew it would come to this, to this love, when I saw you looking at me as I showered on the destroyer. And every step of the way convinced me that we have a perfect love.”

    “Yes, a perfect love,” I repeated softly.

    “Now, I want something to refresh me…”

    “My jism?” I asked with a smile. My hardon pulsed between us.

    “My God! How did you know I was going to say that?” he said, awed.

    “I didn’t know,” I told him, “I just figured you’d find it refreshing!”

    We both laughed – until he rose up over me, withdrawing his long cock from my ass as he moved, shifted back awkwardly, grabbed my hot shaft, leaned down and swallowed it with gusto. He rode the whole length of my cock with great energy and knowing technique.

    It was wonderful to lie there on that table with a room full of flowers and watch his head bobbing on my meat. I was split between wanting to shoot my load into him immediately, or letting him enjoy the pleasure of raising me to overwhelming lustful levels that would drag the cum out of me even more forcefully. I let him enjoy it!

    Part 6 – Reunion 3

    I woke lying naked next to my Marine. The sight of his strong, nude body sent a wave of euphoria through me. At that moment, it was clear my life had changed. When he stirred, letting me know he was awake, I whispered, “I feel that I’ve matured, grown up, because I am in love, and I know I am loved, and that knowledge has changed me.”

    My Marine sighed softly and said, “This love that I feel for you is so strong – stronger than any emotion I’ve ever felt before – that it makes me happy! I told you on the stairs at Chung’s that I didn’t think I could fall in love. But I did! Completely! And this love seems to grow deeper each time I touch you, each time we make love. It amazes me! Oh, I knew I liked sex with men from the start, too. It’s just that then it was fun, just sexual relief, nothing more. Until I met you!”

    “This night, our Honeymoon’s first night, has been incredible!” I sighed.

    “Fuck, yeah!” he said enthusiastically, “What’s better than sex, rinse off, nap; sex, rinse off, nap; sex, rinse off, nap; sex…”

    My gentle laughter cut him off. “Man, I never imagined I could reach this extraordinarily repetitive level of pure orgasmic potency. Or be able to maintain it for so long.” I stretched out languidly, virtually writhing with lustful pleasure, my erection growing strongly.

    “I’ve been told by a few married guys that their honeymoons caused an unending passion. I figured it was just macho boasting, but now that it’s happening to us both,” he said earnestly, “I see that it is real!”

    “Um hmm,” I hummed in agreement. “I’m so delighted it’s happening to both of us at the same time. We’re matched so perfectly!”

    “Yeah, perfectly,” he sighed.

    I rolled over and our cocks touched. It was like striking a match. We grabbed each other and embraced excitedly, strongly.

    “This may seem strange, but I’d like to do something different,” he said quietly.

    “Anything,” I agreed wholeheartedly, holding my breath expectantly.

    He chuckled at my response and said, “No, it’s nothing kinky. It’s just that we both jack off thinking of each other…”

    “Sure,” I interrupted.

    “…and I’d like us to jack off lying next to each other so I’ll be able to better picture you when I…”

    “What a terrific idea!” I interjected. “It’s such a good one I’m surprised I didn’t think of it myself!” I grabbed my cock in obvious agreement.

    “Then I want to lick up my own cum while watching you lick up yours, so I’ll have this real picture of you to hold onto in my memory,” he explained, adding, “then I’ll really know what you’re doing as I do it, too.”

    I rolled onto my back and started beating my meat just the way I always do – right handed, tip to balls action, ankles crossed, ass flexing, hips humping, and my left hand alternating between my nibs and my nuts. Starting off slowly and building passionately to orgasm.

    He smiled, rolled over onto his back and joined me in the jack off. His technique was only slightly different than mine in that his legs were spread somewhat, his left hand at his balls with its fingers sliding towards his ass. I sensed his passionate pleasure.

    We weren’t looking at each other’s face; we were studying our handicraft. His sexy movements burned into my memory. It was the most exciting mutual jack off I have ever seen, and the very best I’ve ever been part of!

    My cock was leaking a constant stream of liquid onto my belly, and so was his. We were both getting down to the short strokes.

    I looked up at his face. A split second later he looked up at mine.

    “I love you!” he breathed sincerely.

    I sucked in my breath and a spurt of cum sailed right into my mouth. His mouth opened in surprise and a spurt of his cum sailed right into HIS mouth. Amazement colored his features as we continued to pump out our love, both of us hitting our chins, throats, chests and bellies with our own semen. It was incredibly exciting. I don’t know how we could have done it any better!

    After we had pumped out and squeezed out of every drop of cream, we simultaneously began to swipe up our own juicy residue with our fingers and lick them clean until our bodies were almost dry. Watching ourselves at this sexy clean up was wonderful!

    “I’ve never shot right into my mouth before!” he said excitedly. “You cause amazing excitement to rage though my body!” he sighed.

    “I know exactly how you feel because I feel exactly the same. You cause amazing excitement to rage through MY body.”

    A feeling of great sexual pleasure seemed to be tangible between us.

    “At this point,” I said softly, “I usually reach for a sock and wipe myself dry.”

    He laughed and admitted with glee, “So do I, man! So do I!”

    We laughed together for a long moment of mutual delight. God, it was so good being with him!

    We rolled together and pressed our somewhat moist sticky bodies together and embraced warmly.

    “Let’s just stay this way until we fall asleep,” he recommended. “We can rinse off later, Okay?”

    Um hmm,” I sighed, basking in the aura of him and in the smell of cum enveloping us, growing tired and falling into dream-filled sleep.

    I woke to a light tapping on the door. Bright sunlight filled the room. I must have been asleep for several hours, and my Marine was still asleep. I got up and with my erection leading the way went over and opened the door.

    Rick, the concierge/butler, said “Good morning.”

    I smiled and came out of the room, leaving the door open.

    “I’ve set up breakfast for you gentlemen in the dining room,” he told me, adding with a sexy grin, “the table was sort of messy.”

    “Yeah,” I agreed, “after we ate the delicious meal you served, we fucked on the table amid all those flowers.”

    Rick sucked in his breath in surprised laughter.

    “Couldn’t help it.” I admitted.

    “You two are amazing!” Rick enthused.

    I smiled broadly at him.

    “The Boss wanted me to ask if you will join him this evening.”

    Now, my reaction to such a polite invitation is to be agreeable, but suddenly my Marine called out, “No!” jumped off the bed and came to the doorway. Of course, he was naked and hard.

    “Rick,” he asked, “have you ever had other honeymooners here?”

    “I asked around and no one had heard of it before you two came here. That’s why it has created such excitement for everyone,” he admitted.

    “Well, we’ve discovered an urgent, lustful need to be together, to be making love together, again and again and again, like I’ve heard it happens to honeymooners. We don’t want to leave the room. In the almost 24 hours we’ve been here, we’ve only left the bed to eat, and, as they say in the military, to ‘shit, shower and shine.’ The rest of the time we don’t want to stop holding each other and making love. We told you how often we came within the first hour or so, remember?”

    Rick nodded his head eagerly, remembering.

    “If Jack, here, were to tell you the number of orgasms we’ve had since our little romp with you yesterday, you’d be shaking your head in disbelief. So,” my Marine continued, “until we reach the point of needing to stop to recharge our strength, I’m not going to leave this bungalow.” He smiled as I slipped my arm through his, standing close against him, confirming my agreement.

    Then I added, “We’d be honored to meet the Boss, but the way things are going, it won’t be possible very soon. Let’s plan for sometime before we leave, though definitely not on our last night here. That night we’ll be way too busy!”

    “He’ll be disappointed, but I’ll let him know…”

    “Tell him,” my Marine interjected, “it will be either two nights or one night before our last night, and we’ll keep that as a promise. Until then, let him know we’re just gonna keep on fuckin.’”

    “Man! You guys are amazing!” Rick sighed, basically repeating himself, and he stretched out his arms, came up to us and embraced both of us enthusiastically. We returned the embrace with pleasure. I love group hugs! Rick, on the other hand, seemed to love rubbing his crotch against our boners!

    So, true to our word, that day and for the next two days we continued at it like lusty minks, ravishing each other and ourselves (read that as fucking, sucking, and jacking off.) It was rhythmic, like my Marine said, sex, rinse off, nap; sex, etc., etc. It was thrilling! We never left the bungalow. We never wanted to leave the bungalow! It was four straight days of lovemaking, while Rick kept us well nourished to keep up our strength. And my Marine and I kept taking those funny little Finish supplement pills that Chung supplied to me. They did not cause an erection; they helped to enhance the orgasm itself.

    On the morning of the fifth day, Rick knocked on our bedroom door and came right in. In the interim, we had become casual friends and, since we had been candid with him about our Hong Kong adventures, he took to walking in on us like Chung did, hoping to catch us in action, which, to our apparent mutual delight, he did four times. We’d see him getting puffy in his low-slung sarong, but he realized the blowjob he got on our first morning there was a fluke, because he knew my Marine and I had become a committed couple.

    “I hesitate to bring this up again,” Rick admitted, “but the Boss sure would love to have you join him and some friends for dinner.” He paused, but before we could say anything, he added, “He knows that your last night together is in two days, so he’s hoping for either tonight or tomorrow night.” He held his breath waiting for our response.

    What do you think, Jack,” my Marine asked.

    “I’ll leave the date up to you, but, Rick, I want it agreed that there will be no cameras, no hidden filming. Just a casual dinner with friends,” I insisted.

    “I discussed this with the Boss and he agreed wholeheartedly. Everyone here, staff and guests alike, knows the risks you’ve taken to be so open about being on your Honeymoon, and they have all agreed. No cameras, no filming,” he assured us. “The reason is quite simple actually,” he added. “Even after you’re gone, we’ll still be talking about you guys. New guests will even be told of your stay here with us. But, you know, no names, no ranks, no Services, just robust tales about two sexy Military male lovers staying here for their honeymoon. It’s so fuckin’ romantic! It’s already become a part of our history. So, please, don’t be concerned. Just have a good time.”

    “What do you think, Jack?” my Marine asked.

    “He already knows we won’t do it on our last night, and, honestly, I don’t want to do it tonight,” I answered. Since both my Marine and Rick looked puzzled, I continued. “There are several reasons. One, I realize that I don’t want our lovemaking to be interrupted just yet, and, two, if we go tonight, they’ll just probably insist on doing it again tomorrow night, which is out of the question. Three, if we do it tomorrow night, it will give us a break to recharge our strength so that our last night will be even better than planned.”

    “Excellent!” my Marine exclaimed, and turning to Rick he said, “We’ll do it tomorrow night.”

    Rick actually looked relieved. At least we had agreed to have dinner with the Boss before we left. “You’re going to love it!” he enthused. “Have either of you been to a luau?” When we both shook our heads, he went on excitedly, “It’s a big Hawaiian feast, with a whole pig roasted in Hawaiian fashion, and great dishes, drinks, Hawaiian music and dancing by a Hawaiian and Haole group of men, and…”

    “What’s a Haole?” I asked.

    “Oh, it’s the Hawaiian name for a guy… uh… a white guy,” he explained. “The group is really professional, using native instruments and twirling flaming torches. It’s great entertainment.”

    “That sounds wonderful,” my Marine sighed.

    “You might as well know. It’s being held in your honor,” Rick said quietly. When we sucked in our breaths in surprise, he went on. “All of our guests are invited plus a number of the Boss’ friends. The luau goes on for hours and hours, but guests tend to dwindle down as the evening progresses. There’s no constraint about arriving on time, staying, or leaving. You’ll have a good time.”

    “Will you be there?” I asked.

    “Yes,” he said with excitement in his eyes, “both Paul and I have been invited because the Boss knows we’ve become your friends. The rest of the staff, though, will be kept very busy. It requires lots of staff attention.”

    “What’s the dress code?” I asked.

    “Everyone’s hoping you’ll arrive in sarongs and wearing the Hawaiian wedding robes from your first night here. It would cause tremendous excitement. Okay?”

    “Certainly,” my Marine said in a hushed voice reflecting the deep pleasure we both felt.

    “I’m going to tell the Boss. A luau requires lots of preparation. We haven’t had one here in over a year,” Rick told us excitedly and rushed off.

    “Once again,” my Marine sighed, “I get the feeling that they really love the idea of our honeymoon.”

    “Once again, they’re going to a lot of effort to show it,” I agreed.

    Not surprisingly, the idea of a feast in honor of our honeymoon really revved up our engines. As soon as Rick was gone, my Marine grabbed me and said, “Let’s suck cock!”

    He led me into the mirrored bathroom and went down on me, taking me in quickly to the balls. Watching him, and feeling his fiery hot mouth and throat on my meat, was enhanced by the thought that the whole resort wanted to honor us two gay honeymooners. I couldn’t hold back. I came and came and came, enjoying the orgasm as much as any of my very best orgasms.

    My Marine came off my cock with a pop as soon as he knew I was sucked dry. He straightened up, looked at me with lust in his eyes, and I leaned over, staring at his shiny cockhead as I plunged down and smoothly slid it into my mouth and throat. He was certainly feeling the same emotions as I had felt, because after only a few lusty humps he came as soon as my lower lip touched his balls. I quickly slipped up to his cockhead and savored blast after blast after blast of his energetic orgasmic outpouring, drinking it down with overwhelming sexual pleasure.

    He straightened me up when he knew he had given me his full load, and then embraced me passionately, receiving my passionate embrace in return. God, our love had become so intense and complete it astounded both of us!

    That day and night, and the next day, continued its pattern of, as my Marine liked to say, sex, rinse off, nap; sex, etc. Heightened by the expectation of the luau in our honor, and nourished by Rick’s timely meals. While I skim over time in the telling of our Honeymoon, both of us were living in the moment, oblivious to the past, and unconcerned about the future. We were burning every moment into our memories.

    But the moment of the feast arrived. Rick showed us how to adjust the matching sarongs he brought. They were somewhat larger than the one he wore, but were still skimpy and felt sexy to wear. Once again, my Marine put the Hawaiian robe over my shoulders and I put the robe over his. Then Rick led us out the front door of the bungalow and, in the deepening twilight, led us toward the beach. Up ahead we saw a large bonfire, a surprisingly large group of men all dressed in sarongs or sarongs and colorful Hawaiian shirts, and, at one side, a raised stage looking like a thatched hut, with a number of men on it awaiting our arrival.

    As we approached, my Marine and I were startled by the sudden burst of enthusiastic applause, which grew louder and louder as we neared. We looked at each other and knew we were both blinking back tears of joy. We smiled at each other and then laughed aloud, tamping down our emotions, but knowing they were right there under the surface. We were led to the stage as the applause continued to grow to an even louder level.

    On stage, an older man, probably in his fifties, dressed in a Hawaiian shirt, pants, and sandals, came over to us, smiled, and hugged us, first my Marine and then me. We hugged back because, as you know by now, we loved hugs. He picked up three small microphones, handed one to each of us, raised his hand to silence the crowd, and said, “I’m the Boss and I am delighted that you handsome young men have graced this place by spending your Honeymoon with us!”

    The crowd roared its approval! It was hard to get them quieted down.

    “In honor of your honeymoon stay, and as a wedding gift,” he was finally able to continue, “I am making both of you honorary lifetime members of our club, with all its rights and privileges, whether you’re still in the service or not. This includes free accommodations every time you visit Hawaii, together or by yourself, meals and everything included.”

    My Marine and I looked at each other in amazement!

    “Just make reservations in advance so we can be prepared,” he added quietly, just to us over the even louder cheering.

    I stepped forward and my Marine moved with me. I raised my hand and brought the microphone to my mouth. The crowd hushed.

    “Are you the soldier or the Marine?” someone called out.

    I smiled and looked at my Marine. He smiled, too.

    “It doesn’t matter if I am the Soldier,” I declared and the crowd grew silent. “Or if I am the Sailor, or the Airman, or the Coastguardsman, or if I am the Marine. We represent, today, what we believe will be the future. Men and women marrying whomever they want to with no governmental interference, religious intolerance, or ignorant homophobia. Denmark allows gay marriage. Homosexuals are conscripted into the Israeli military. The day is not far off that we all will be able to marry the man of our dreams. I know I did!”

    A huge cheer went up.

    “But now, I must let you know that the two of us are in love, though in the eyes of the government or of any religion, we are not married even as we enjoy our Honeymoon.” The crowd started to applaud, but stopped when My Marine raised his hand.

    “I was going to wait to do this until tomorrow evening, but…”

    To my amazement he went down on one knee in front of me, saying into the mic, while looking me in the eye, “My Love, will you marry me?”

    I had to take a deep breath so I wouldn’t cry or choke up, and proudly said, “I will.”

    As the crowd went wild, my Marine rose, took my hand, raised a gold band above his head, and then slipped the ring onto my finger. I looked at it in awe!

    Then he did something equally amazing. He slipped a second ring into my hand! It reminded me of the exchange of addresses we’d made in Hong Kong, when he surprised me with a second scrap of paper.

    Immediately, I went down on one knee in front of him. He smiled as I looked up at him and said into the mic, “My Love, will you marry me?”

    There was a brief intake of breath through the crowd, but when my Marine said, “I will,” pandemonium broke out. I ignored it, rose up, raised the gold band he’d given me above my head, and then slipped the ring onto his finger.

    The two of us handed our mics to the Boss, and had a full-body embrace and a deep kiss. The noise from the crowd was deafening.

    My Marine took a mic back from the Boss, raised his hand quieting the crowd and told them and me something I found absolutely astounding.

    “I did not tell Jack that I wrote to my Mom, asking her to send me a gold band because I wanted to marry Jack. She sent me two rings with a note saying, quote, ‘One is for you my Son, and the other is for my Son-in-law!’ That’s the kind of Lady she is! She knows we are married, and, now, so do you!”

    There was a brief moment of silence as the crowd took in what had been said, and then they went wilder than before. I don’t believe they heard him say to me, “Hello, Husband!” nor heard my reply, “Hello, Husband!” but at that moment I knew we were married in the eyes of God!

    I looked at the Boss and knew he had heard because he had tears in his eyes, too! Everyone gets emotional at a Wedding! And this was ours!

    Suddenly, with a flurry of activity, large tables were brought out, set up, covered, and as chairs were set up, the group, even while still applauding, quickly took places at the tables. The whole roast pig had been resting after being pulled from the pit it was cooked in and was now uncovered. Three chefs immediately began carving. The efficiency of everyone involved was remarkable. Large trays of food were set at each table as the roast pig was quickly served, too.

    On the stage, a table was pulled from the side and quickly set up. Five chairs were put in place and the Boss took the middle chair. He asked us if he could sit between us. I didn’t have to answer because I knew exactly what my Marine would say. He said with a laugh, “It’s our Wedding Night. No one’s going to come between us ever again.” The good-natured laugh from the Boss confirmed what I had already come to know about him. He was a Gentleman! His two friends sat on one side, I sat next to him and my Marine sat next to me. But adding “ever again” to his comment had taken my breath away. It made me want to sing!

    The entire evening was magical. The food was incredibly good; the entertainment delightful; the moon, the sea, and the night air; everything including the wonderful guys with us, all combined to give me the most warm-hearted feeling I’ve ever known. And later when I told my Marine, he immediately agreed that that’s how he felt, too.

    After dinner, the Boss leaned towards me, and my Marine leaned in also.

    “I was told, you know,” the Boss said, “that one of you gave Rick a blowjob on first meeting him. I’ve been puzzled about that.”

    “Did he tell you that after the blowjob my husband and I went right into a sixty-nine and Rick got so excited he jacked off over us, covering us with his cum, even though he had just come moments before?” my Marine asked him. I enjoyed the racy details he used.

    The Boss gasped. “Uh, no. He didn’t mention that. Good Grief! You guys are amazing. But now I’m even more puzzled. It is so completely obvious that you are in love, so why the blowjob?” he asked.

    “Rick told us, right after meeting us, that he felt ‘intimidated’ by our presence in full dress uniform in ‘such a gay place.’ One of us decided to put him at ease and the quickest way was a friendly blowjob. But it got Jack and I so excited that after the blowjob we had to sixty-nine or squirt all over the place. Any thoughts that we might have been some kind of military plant to spy on your guests disappeared.”

    “Man, it sure did! What a great way to ‘handle’ it. I’m truly impressed,” the Boss said. “In fact, I’m more than impressed,” he added. “I am absolutely delighted that you two chose this resort for your honeymoon!”

    Suddenly his eyes lit up. “Ah, here it comes. A glass of Champagne for everyone to celebrate your marriage!”

    The full glasses were quickly dispersed to everyone. Even the serving staff and entertainers were given a glass. Then everyone stood, as my Marine and I sat frozen in amazement, glasses were raised, including ours, and the Boss called out, “To the newly married couple!” and everyone there, as if on cue, shouted, “Congratulations!”

    We all drank from the glasses. My Marine and I were in tears. We couldn’t help it. At that moment, we were both happier than ever before in our lives! The crowd put down their glasses and broke into a remarkably loud applause.

    “Jack and I have been saying that we believe everyone here likes the idea of our being here for our honeymoon,” my Marine said to the Boss. “Now I believe they like the idea of our wedding even more.”

    “I know I do, man,” the Boss responded, “and I can’t tell you how surprised and grateful I am that you chose this evening to exchange rings in front of us all. I wish you all the joy and happiness of a long life together.”

    My Marine and I grabbed each other’s ring-fingered-hands and held them as we said together, “Thank you! For everything!”

    The Boss beamed. With a big smile, he said to the crowd, “The best, most successful honeymoons in Hawaii are the ones where the couple leaves with no sunburn or tan. Look how pale these Haoles are!” Everyone laughed and cheered. The he asked, “Why don’t you dance. It’s traditional, the music is romantic, and everyone would love to see it.”

    We looked at each other in surprise. The idea of dancing together had never entered our heads. But suddenly, as our expressions changed to delight, we realized that dancing was exactly what we wanted to do together. We got up, went to the side of the table and a bit closer to the front of the stage, and melted into a graceful dance. The crowd erupted. I’m sure most of them went to bed that night with sore hands from clapping and sore throats for cheering so loudly and so often!

    Well, we both should have known better, but holding each other and dancing, while shoeless and almost naked, wearing robes that only covered the back, the shoulders and the arms, we both started to get erections. We had become unaware of the crowd, or of anything else, as we held each other, when suddenly both sarongs came apart from the pressures of our rapidly expanding erections and fell to the ground, just like Rick’s had on that first day.

    The audience went ape-shit, breaking out in hoots and hollers, applause and cheering, and an awful lot of crotch grabbing.

    “Take it all off!” someone shouted out. Everyone laughed, even us.

    They quieted down when they watched me bend down and pick up both sarongs.

    “No! No! No!” the crown chanted. “Leave ’em off! Leave ’em off!

    Understanding what was taking place, the Boss handed my Marine a microphone.

    “My friends…” he started saying but was cut off with a tremendous cheer. It turned out that using the term “My friend” or “My friends” is a very often-used term in Hawaii, and they were cheering him for its use.

    “…apparently Nature wanted you shown evidence of our love. Well, here it is!” He opened his arms fully displaying the front of his body and his huge erection. I followed his example immediately. Then the two of us held hands as the crowd roared its approval.

    “But, now, I’m certain you will understand,” he continued when the crowd quieted down somewhat, “that Nature has plans for this evidence of our love. So with our heartfelt thanks for making this our lives’ most memorable evening, we are going to go to our bungalow and…” he paused, “…fuck our brains out!” He handed the mic back to the Boss, who was grinning from ear to ear, and who said something we couldn’t hear over the delighted lewd shouting and applause from the crowd.

    As we walked down the stairs and onto the path leading to our bungalow, the entire group started singing a well-known Hawaiian love song. It was, for us, a magical ending to a magical evening.

    Part 7 – Reunion 4 – Departure

    “The pain of separation from you is too much to bear,” my Marine whispered, sounding brokenhearted.

    “Yes,” I agreed, “but the joy of knowing we’re in love will make it possible for us to wait until we’re together again. The memory of the time we’ve had together in Hong Kong and, now, of our Honeymoon here in Hawaii will never dim while we’re apart. I know, because we’ll be thinking of each other every day, and dreaming of our lovemaking every night. I’m glad you suggested that we watch each other jack off because that image will bring me to climax, and I think you’ll be doing it, too. If we make out with someone else, as we agree we should do to keep in shape, I’ll be making out with you in my mind’s eye, and I bet you’ll be doing that, too. I mean, fuck, even when I’m making out with you, I’m thinking of YOU!” We both laughed. “So let’s not ‘miss’ each other, let’s ‘love’ each other.”

    My Marine swept me into his arms and sighed, “I love you,” with such tenderness and feeling that it made my heart swell. The kiss we melted into was equal to our first kiss on those stairs at Chung’s when we both felt we’d reach orgasm, and was very close to the kiss that caused the simultaneous orgasm we had in the bathroom on the first day of our stay here in Hawaii.

    The passion we felt for each other produced continual sexual pleasure the night of the luau, the following day, and our last night together in Hawaii. Now, it was early morning and it was nearing time we had to get up, shower, dress, leave and separate.

    “I want you to fuck me again, Jack, before we get up,” he begged.

    “Only if you’ll let me catch your load in my mouth when you come,” I replied brazenly.

    We both laughed, but got serious when he handed me the jar of Tiger Balm.

    Somehow, knowing this could be our last orgasm together for a while, we seemed to become very loving and giving. It raised our passions to an incredible height of sustained, full-bodied lovemaking that had us both vibrating with rare sexual exhilaration. As my stone-hard cock entered him, he groaned with deep feeling. We wanted to take our time and enjoy the coupling, but true love and overwhelming passion flooded us both with such incredible sensuality that there was no holding back. We fucked like wild men.

    Suddenly, my Marine shouted, “Take it out, Jack. Quick! I’m gonna come!”

    I slipped my slippery cock out at the phrase “take it out” because I knew exactly what was happening. He rolled over onto his back, flaunting his stiff, precum-leaking shaft, and I went down on it immediately. I was delighted that he didn’t pop his load instantly but gave me the chance to ride that long weapon up and down until my lip reached his balls – the sac was really up tight at the base of his cock. Then he fired off as I slid up and caught his wonderful spurting sperm in my mouth. I swallowed and swallowed with very close to orgasmic bliss myself. When he sighed, “Enough,” I released him, reluctantly.

    He got up on all fours and pleaded, “Fuck me! Fuck me, now!”

    I entered him doggy style and was fucking like crazy when the door opened and Rick entered.

    “Oh! Holy shit, you guys are so fuckin’ sexy! I came to wake you, but, wow!” Rick tore off his sarong and grabbed his cock, which enlarged with surprising speed. He started a full tip-to-base jack off as he watched our carnal display, and I realized that our Honeymoon had come full circle. From watching him get a blowjob and jacking off on us on our first day, to this open, friendly, but extremely sexual act on our last day.

    When Rick saw that I was down to the short strokes and had a blissful expression on my face, he moved towards the bed and as I came, he came with me, spurting his jism all over my Marine’s back! It was awesome!

    I pulled out slowly, reluctantly, even sadly, but then my Marine said huskily, “Do me again, Jack. Suck my cock!” And he flopped over on his back, offering his magnificent cock to me again. As I sucked it in with great enthusiasm and passionate delight, I heard Rick suck in his breath with genuine awe.

    My Marine was so enflamed with love that my skills at cocksucking didn’t really matter – he came in a flash!

    The three of us went into the bathroom. My Marine and I started to shave. Rick told us he was going to lay out our uniforms and went back into the bedroom.

    I enjoyed standing next to my Marine as we shaved. He looked a little sad, so I smiled at him through the mirror and suddenly he beamed, smiling back at me like a brilliant flash of sunlight! It was a moment (with both of us partially covered in shaving cream) that I will never forget. It was moments like these that have made it so easy for me to write about him.

    Rick came back and the three of us got into the shower, playing around like kids. While we were drying off, my Marine stared at my expanding dick and implored, “Let me suck it again, Jack.”

    As he bent down to suck my cockhead into his mouth, Rick started jacking off as he watched. I watched the three of us in the mirror, getting hotter and hotter. Suddenly, Rick started spraying the mirror with his long, white ropes of cum, and the sight raised me to a level of energetic orgasm. I filled my Marine’s mouth over and over and over.

    Both of us were surprised to find that not only had Rick laid out our uniforms but he had also had them cleaned and pressed at some point during the week. When he did it, I have no idea, and since we didn’t dress in anything but the Hawaiian robe and sarong, we had not even looked in the closet. We were very pleased. The three of us helped the two of us get dressed in a rather ritualistic way, which made it very memorable.

    We expressed our gratitude to Rick and handed him a sizeable tip.

    “No, no,” he insisted, “I can’t take your money. This week has been the best in my life. I LOVE you guys!”

    “We love you, too, man,” my Marine said quietly. “We talked it over and agreed that you deserve this expression of our sincere appreciation for all you’ve done for us.” Smiling, standing next to him, I nodded my agreement. Rick slipped the money into his sarong.

    Paul, Rick’s assistant, came into the bedroom and said, “I’ll take your bags out to the car.”

    “What car?” I asked.

    “It’s the Boss’s private chauffeur-driven limousine to take you to your plane, and then take him to his ship.”

    “The Boss insisted his car be used,” Rick explained. “And when you return to Hawaii, the car will pick you up.”

    We left the bungalow with Paul and Rick leading the way, only to discover that the pathway to the lobby was lined with sarong-draped guests and employees, cheering us on. Many were saying “Good Luck,” some were saying “God Bless You,” and others were saying, “Aloha!” Most of them were patting us on our backs, although there was a lot of ass grabbing, too. Both of us were enchanted by the send off they were giving us.

    The Boss was waiting for us in the lobby. His first words were, “Your bill has been torn up. We pray you’ll come back often!” Then he embraced my Marine, and then me. We hugged him back enthusiastically.

    As I started to say, “We don’t know how…” my voice cracked and a tear came into my eye.

    My Marine covered for me by interrupting, saying, “Man, you and your crew and your guests have all been wonderful to us. Thank you, Boss.” And then he hugged the Boss again and kissed him on the cheek. The Boss beamed!

    Then we left. We held hands during the short trip but said little. At the airport, to my surprise, the car was waved right through to the tarmac and stopped near the plane where soldiers were lined up and boarding. My Marine and I kissed knowing the windows were tinted, said goodbye, smiled at each other and I turned to get out of the car.

    “I love you,” my Marine said quietly to my back.

    “I love you!” I replied immediately, but knew I had to open the door and leave. It was the last thing I wanted to do but I forced myself to do it.

    The driver had retrieved my bag, handed it to me, got into the car, and drove off. I could have melted into a puddle of sadness.

    I looked up and one of the soldiers in the line was waving frantically to me! Immediately I thought of my arrival in Hawaii and smiled. I walked over to him and realized that he was the soldier I followed out of the plane who had said he envied me when he learned the Marine was waving at me. He had also said that he hoped to see me again.

    “I saved you a place in line, man,” he said cheerfully. “I was sure you’d be coming back with us.”

    An officious looking man with a clipboard came over to me right then and asked, “What’s your name, Son.” I told him. “You must have some good connections,” he said lightheartedly. “Your place on this roster was confirmed by the Commanding General’s office. I’ve never seen that happen before. And I’ve never seen a limo allowed onto the tarmac before, either. Who ARE you?”

    “I’m just a soldier, Sir, who’s had a string of good luck.” I could see he liked being called “Sir” in front of the other men.

    “Well, keep it up, young man! Keep it up!” he said very delightedly, smiled at me and walked off.

    Of course the soldier who had saved a place in line for me heard this exchange and, when I looked at him, he looked duly impressed. His expression made me laugh.

    “Man, I’ve been keeping ‘it’ up all week!” I told him.

    “So have I!” he confirmed, not surprisingly. “So have I,” he repeated laughing.

    I held out my hand, saying only, “Jack.”

    “Wayne,” he said simply as we shook hands. We both had a firm grip.

    He looked down at my left hand, saw the ring, looked at me with wide eyes and was about to say something like “Did you get married!?” when I shook my head without smiling. His eyes darted to the guys standing behind me, then back to me. “I see,” he said vaguely.

    As the line slowly started forward, he threw his arm over my shoulder like an old friend and said, “Jack, you have GOT to tell me all about your leave in Hawaii!”

    I laughed and said, “It’s a long, long story, but you’ll hear all about it. If fact, I dying to tell someone about it and you are just about perfect.”

    He patted me on the back affectionately and said, “Perfect!”

    CAUTIONWARNINGCAUTION

    READ NO FURTHER IF YOU WOULD PREFER TO REMEMBER ME AND MY MARINE AS WE WERE IN HAWAII

    The stories I’ve submitted to GayDemon have been non-sequentially autobiographical. They read from my age of 18 in high school and on into the Army, then my college days and then my work at various jobs and travels. Of course, “MY MARINE HUNK” took place while I was in the Army.

    In my story “Louisville Sluggers,” which took place during my working years after college, I made a reference to My Marine. I wrote: “I was having very strong emotional reactions to him (the baseball player). Stronger than I could remember having with any other partner, of which there had been so many. Well, except for a Marine years earlier, but that’s another story.”

    I’ve now told that “another story” in this “My Marine Hunk” series. And I am now going to tell what happened next, but, again, if you don’t want to know, if you’d just as soon remember the two of us together for the rest of our lives, then: STOP READING.

    I was sent back to Southern California about five months after our Hawaiian Honeymoon, to muster out of the Service a few weeks early “for the good of the Service,” because I was starting college. My Marine still had about five more months of service left, but he was able to get a leave of absence to celebrate my homecoming. We went back and forth by letter, confirmed with my mother-in-law, and dates were all set.

    I arrived at their home, in my full dress uniform, and rang the bell. An attractive woman of about 40 opened the door, saw me, threw her arms open and said, “My Son!” as she embraced me. Tears filled my eyes, I was so happy to be with her, and I felt her sobbing as we held each other.

    “Come in, come in,” she insisted, and led me to a couch in her living room. As we sat down, I noticed immediately that a teapot and two cups and saucers were set on the coffee table.

    “Is your other son home, yet,” I asked with a smile.

    “No,” she said simply.

    “But I thought…” I started to say when she interrupted me.

    “He was killed in action, Jack,” she said quietly. I was stunned. Then, as she saw my pain, she started to cry. So did I. We embraced, sitting on that couch, trying to comfort each other.

    “I…” I stammered, “…I’m sorry.”

    “Yes,” she said softly, “we both are.”

    “I loved him,” I told her honestly.

    “Yes. He told me you loved him,” she said. “And he told me he loved you. It had made me very happy to know that he had found someone to love and who loved him.”

    I had to stifle a sob. My heart was breaking. My world had fallen apart. “Is he here?” I asked.

    “No, a Marine Lieutenant Colonel visited me two days ago to give me the news.”

    I guess I looked surprised.

    “I couldn’t bring myself to tell you the news over the phone, dear. That seemed like it would be too cold and harsh. I hope you can agree,” she said softly.

    “Yes,” I agreed. “Thank you. I find your strength, and your good sense, to be very comforting. I’ll try to match your strength, but…” I couldn’t continue.

    “Let’s have a cup of tea,” she offered, breaking the heavy mood.

    “Thank you,” I said quietly.

    We were silent while she arranged the cups and poured the tea, but once we were sipping the tea, she continued giving me information.

    “The Marine Officer said my son’s remains will arrive at the funeral home the day after tomorrow. The funeral and burial will be the following day. Everything’s been arranged. Everyone’s been very helpful. The Marines have been truly compassionate. He will be buried with full Military honors in a National Cemetery.”

    It was almost more than I could bear to hear news of such finality. But I took a deep breath and said, “It must make you proud that your son died a hero.”

    “It does,” she sighed moodily, “yet when I look at you and see how much alike you and he were, realizing that it was inevitable that you would fall in love, I wish…” Her voice trailed off.

    “Yes, me too,” I agreed.

    She sat up and sort of shook off her mood, saying in a rather sprightly, motherly way, “Now you must stay right here with me. No, no, I won’t take ‘no’ for an answer. You can stay in your husband’s room, and wear his things if you need extra clothes.”

    I was awed by her easy use of the phrase “your husband’s room.” From the note My Marine read at our exchange of rings in Hawaii, I knew she fully approved of our love. Now, being with her, it let me see how open and comfortable it was for her to speak of him as my husband. And of me as her “son.” It was a wonderful moment for me to realize that I loved her as his mother. And a surprise to find that I loved her as my mother-in-law! It caused the tears to flow again.

    “What is it?” she asked with alarm.

    “I just realized that I love you,” I admitted, humbly.

    She embraced me and whispered, “I love you, too, son.”

    We separated, wiped tears away and smiled shyly at each other.

    “There’s something I want you to do for me tonight,” she told me.

    “Anything,” I promised.

    “I told a bunch of my son’s friends that you were arriving here today,” she said with a grin, “and they’re insisting on taking you out for some drinks later. It’ll probably be a drunken bash, like an Irish Wake, but I hope you will go.”

    “Well, sure, okay, if you want me to.”

    “They most likely think you’re a Marine. I didn’t say much about you other than you were my son’s friend. I don’t know how open about the relationship you want to be.”

    “Until I get out of the Military in a few weeks, I’m not going to flaunt it, but, after that, I am living out in the open. Just like your other son and I had planned.”

    “I smile when you say my ‘other son,” she admitted. “You can’t know what a solace it is for me.”

    “If I had heard the news over the phone, I don’t know how I would have reacted,” I admitted, “but it probably would have been something bad. Your motherly concern is very comforting.”

    “Thanks, Jack,” she said with a smile, “I figured it was the right thing to do.” She was an amazing woman!

    The doorbell rang and someone opened the door and came in. It was a handsome, tall, young man.

    “Oh, here’s Alan, now,” she said, getting up. I stood, too. “Alan, this is Jack, my son’s friend.”

    Alan flashed a bright toothy smile, came over to me and shook my hand warmly, which I was happy to return.

    “Uh… um…” he stammered, “…that’s an ARMY uniform!”

    “I’m in disguise,” I said boldly.

    My Mother-in-law laughed when she heard me say it.

    “Oh,” Alan blurted out, “You’re IN the Army. I just assumed…” He stopped and thought about it a moment and then asked, “How’d you two guys meet?”

    “We met in Hong Kong while his ship was at anchor,” I said, as if that explained it all.

    “Well, com’on, let’s go. The guys are waiting,” he said to me. Then he turned to her and asked, “Wanna come along?”

    “No, no,” she said through a laugh, “you boys go on and have fun.” She gave us a bright smile that told me she’d be all right.

    In the car, which Alan drove very slowly, he asked, “Did you know our boy was gay?”

    There was something in his friendly, open, and relaxed attitude that made me think he was not a homophobe, so I replied, “Yes. From the moment I met him.”

    “REALLY?” he said in surprise. “No one ever took him for gay. How did you know?”

    “I was on his destroyer and saw him in a shower. He saw me. Our eyes met, he got a hardon, watched a hardon snake down my pant’s leg, and we became instant friends.”

    “Holy Shit! You’re gay, too! I NEVER would have guessed,” he seemed completely surprised. He paused and then said, “But you’re wearing a wedding band, man.”

    “Yes, Alan,” I said softly, “I married him in Hawaii!”

    Immediately, I had to shout, “Look out!”

    He had to veer to miss a parked car.

    “Married!” he said with a sigh, “I’ll be damned.”

    “We Honeymooned in Hawaii,” I said quietly.

    “I’ll be damned,” he repeated, shaking his head.

    “My Mother-in-law knew all about it.” I added.

    “She… Good Lord… she’s your mother-in-law! No wonder she found the strength to go on after hearing about his death. She’s got another son! Man! This is spectacular!” He sounded completely delighted. “Man! Wait ’till the guys hear about this!”

    “Well… uh… do they have to know?” I asked hesitantly.

    “Why not?” he asked rather aggressively. “You ashamed of it or something?”

    “No, of course not,” I insisted. “It’s just that, as you said, no one took him to be gay and, well, he’s not here to…”

    “Yeah, I said no one TOOK him to be gay, but all us guys, his friends, knew he was from early on,” he explained.

    “How?” I squeaked out, surprised by Alan’s remarks.

    “Somehow I think you already know how.” He smiled at me in a sexy way. “He loved giving and getting blowjobs. No one was better at it. You probably know that, too,” he said grinning.

    He laughed when he saw me blush.

    “He loved life. Sex was fun for him. We all loved him. But we never thought he would fall in love himself. It’s amazing!” He seemed to turn pensive for a minute.

    Then he looked right at me and said, “I’m glad it was you, Bro!” He paused and then added, “Thanks,” quietly and sincerely.

    I was very moved by his obvious acceptance of me. It seemed to lift a heavy burden off my heart.

    “You knew him well, didn’t you?” I asked.

    “You did, too, I’m sure,” he responded with a smile.

    “He told me he had had lots of sex with guys and that it was fun. He said he believed he could not fall in love. Then he added, ‘until I met you.’”

    “Wow!” Alan said earnestly.

    “Although I was a lot like him, always having lots of sex, I fell in love with him immediately. I longed to be with him forever. While we were having a marathon of sex and knew we’d have to separate, he told me we’d be together again soon, but insisted that we both get lots of sex in the meantime.”

    “Why?” Alan asked.

    “He said we’d have even better sex when we got back together if we did. I said I didn’t know how it could be better than it was with him, and he laughed and kissed me. But he was right. The sex we had later in Hawaii was even better!”

    “Wow!” Alan repeated. “You’re really open about this.”

    “I really love him,” I said sadly. “My heart’s broken.” Tears started running down my face.

    Alan pulled the car over to the side of the road, stopped, and looked at me with such compassion that it took my breath away. He held out his arms and said, “Come here, Bro. You need a hug!”

    I slid into his arms and we embraced tightly. He was strong, smelled good, and was compassionate. I knew I liked him. Confident he’d be okay with it, I cried on his shoulder. After a moment or two I felt a tear drop onto the back of my exposed neck.

    “My God!” I sighed, muffled by his body, “you love him, too!”

    We both started to sob, unashamedly.

    Just then the driver’s side window was tapped. A Police Officer was standing there looking annoyed. Alan put the window down.

    “Just what the hell are you two doin’?” the officer asked with a snarl.

    “Our brother was killed in action. We’re burying him as a Marine hero in three days. Our sorrow is so…”

    “Oh, Jesus, boys! I’m sorry to hear that,” the officer said with a compassionate expression and a softened voice. “Where’re ya headed?”

    Alan gave him an address and the officer said, “Com’on, Lads, an’ I’ll be givin’ ya a Police escort. Okay?” He smiled nicely.

    “Thank you, Officer,” Alan said politely and wiped away his tears.

    With red lights flashing, but no siren blasting, we arrived at the address in no time flat. The good Officer waved a friendly goodbye.

    We entered the large vestibule of a Southern California mansion. A voice from a huge living room called out, “Hey, Alan’s here,” and a handsome young man came out. He stopped in his tracks. “Who’s that?” he demanded. I could see why he’d be a friend of my Marine.

    “This is Jack, man,” Alan told him, “the friend we’ve been hearing about.”

    “I thought he was a Marine!”

    “Jack, this is Gabe…”

    Before Alan could go on, Gabe rushed over to me and shook my hand eagerly, a big smile on his face.

    “He’s married…” Alan paused, “…to a Marine!” He put a special spin on the word “Marine.”

    “A Marine?” Gabe asked thinking about it. He looked me over. He looked at my ring finger. He looked at Alan, who kept still. He thought it over. He looked me in the eye and said suddenly, “NO WAY!!!!” with such emphasis on each word that it made me laugh.

    Gabe rushed at me, making me think he was going to attack so I tensed, but instead he grabbed me in a big bear hug and lifted me off my feet, while shouting, “This is the greatest news I’ve ever heard! Oh, Bro, Thank God he found you to love! Thank you for loving him!” And, with that, he kissed me on the lips!

    Well, you know me. I fuckin’ kissed him right back! I felt myself getting hard in my trousers. More interestingly, I felt him getting aroused in his tennis shorts.

    “Ah hem,” Alan grunted after a long moment of observing us.

    We looked at him.

    “Uh, boys? Whacha doin’?”

    “Well, I don’t know about you, Alan,” Gabe declared, “but I find myself falling in love with this guy! If our Marine wanted to marry him, there has to be something very right about him, to my way of thinking.”

    “Well, yeah, but I saw him first,” Alan said, sounding like a petulant child.

    I laughed out loud, broke the strangle hold Gabe had on me, and told them, “Fellows, fellows, if I’m anything like your friend, and I know I am, you know there’s enough of me to go around!”

    Their mouths dropped open.

    “You won’t have to fight over me, that’s for sure!” I admitted.

    Gabe exclaimed, “Holy shit!” at the same instant that Alan announced, “Fuck, he IS one of us!”

    “Who’s one of us?” a masculine voice asked as another handsome man came into the room.

    Hmm, I thought to myself. This is getting interesting.


    So this is the end of the MY MARINE HUNK series. He has never left my thoughts and my love for him is as strong today as the day he said “I love you,” to my back as I went to get out of the limo and told him, “I love you.” And I still do.

    I wanted to share this episode in my life with you for many reasons. First of all, I want men to know that a strong bond of love is not only possible but it happens every day! You have to be ready for it, open to it, and be a loving person yourself. It’s not hard to do. Trust comes easily when you are trustful yourself. Love follows as easily.

    Secondly, I wanted to read about my love myself, even though it usually leaves me in tears. It was good to be strong, open, young, and in love. I like reading about it.

    Also, I want to explain why I never mentioned my Marine’s name, nor his mother’s name. I am not easy to anger, but I would be furious if some homophobic asshole would learn his name, find his honorable gravesite and desecrate it. This may seem like an unlikely worry, but, unfortunately, it is not. You know I am right.

    The names used in this series all come from the names of readers who leave comments on my stories, as my way of saying I appreciate their interest and support.

  • Military Hookup

    From Part 1………..

    I drove him to the gate and we shook hands like the best of friends that we really were.  I knew I would miss him.

    We e-mailed each other often and had developed our own code to express our sexual needs for each other.  I truly looked forward to seeing him again.

    Time passed and about three weeks later I was returning to my condo after showing a property to a couple when I saw a hot muscular Marine thumbing a ride.

                                  —————————————————————————————-

    Part 2………

    I began slowing as I pulled over to the side of the road.  I finally came to a total stop just past the hot Marine as he began headed my way.  I had lowered the passenger window and when he stepped up beside me and leaned down, I asked, “Where you headed, Bud?”

    Flashing a big beautiful smile, he said, “Down to Bay Front Drive,” he replied.

    “Hop in,” I replied.  “That’s where I’m headed.”

    He quickly slipped into the seat next to me and as I pulled back onto the roadway, he said, “I really appreciate you stopping.  I’m Trent.”

    “I’m Mark,” I replied.  “What you got planned for today?”

    “Oh, just kill time, I guess.  I can’t do much because I’m low on cash. With luck, maybe I can find a quick way to make a few bucks.”

    “I see,” I replied as I headed to the bay front.  “You got any plans?” I knew there was only one way a male like Trent  could make some quick cash along Bay Front Drive. 

    “Oh, I have a way,” he said, looking over toward me.  “I’d be glad to show you in appreciation for giving me a ride,” he added as he placed his left hand on my right thigh and began rubbing it

    As my cock quickly stiffened, I asked, “What all are you willing to do?”

    “Just so you know, I’m not gay, or bi” he said.  “I love pussy, but I will give another guy a blow job in exchange for a fee or he can blow me.  And I definitely do not get fucked, but if the guy is willing to pay my fee, I’ll gladly fuck him if that is what he likes.”

    “Trent, you willing to show your appreciation for the ride at my place,” I asked, glancing over at him.

    “Sure, why not.”

    As we drove toward the bay front, I casually asked, “Have any of your employers wanted more that you were willing to do?”

    “At times, but I can handle myself if necessary,” he replied.

    We arrived at my condo and once inside I asked what he wanted me to do. 

    “Why don’t you get comfortable,” he said as he glanced around.

    I quickly stripped  and sat in my regular chair.  Trent walked closer and as he looked at my rock hard cock, he said, “Looking at your condition, I would be willing to guess that I’m not the first to service you.”

    “Nope, and I’m sure you won’t be the last,” I replied as he dropped to his knees and lifted my cock toward his open mouth.  A second later he had swallowed my cock balls deep.  He was good at what he was doing and I moaned softly in pleasure.  I was curious if he would take my load and swallow and decided real quickly that I would remain silent when my climax neared.

    Moments later, my climax drew near and I was loving the pleasure he was giving me.  Without any warning, I said loudly, “Oh Fuck Yea!” as my load began firing volley after volley into Trent’s mouth.  It my surprise he began swallowing without any problem.  It was obvious he had sucked and swallowed many times before.

    As he pulled off my cock, I looked at him and said, “Why don’t you join me and get undressed also?”

    “What for?” he asked.

    “Maybe I want more to happen.  Just get undressed and find out.”

    His attitude about not being gay or bi had really pissed me off.  If he wasn’t bi I wasn’t gay.  I decided to teach him a lesson, which is definitely not my normal style.

    Looking into my face, he slowly began to remove his camo pants and top.  Moments later he stood before me totally naked. He was a beautiful specimen of a man and turned me on tremendously. My cock began to slowly stiffen again.

    Without saying anything, I reached into the side table for my tube of lube.  His eyes widened, thinking I was going to fuck him. 

    “I told you before, I don’t get fucked,” he said nervously.

    “I never said I was going to fuck you,” I replied as I began lubing his cock then my ass.  I desperately wanted  his big beautiful cock in my hole. I turned my ass to him and leaned over into my chair for him to begin his entry.  Once he was in me balls deep, I turned my head around toward him and said, “Just so you know, this is a freebie.  I’m not paying for it.”

    He didn’t argue and fucked my ass expertly.  Feeling his huge load fire off deep in me was awesome.  My cock was now fully boned and ready for more action.

    He pulled out and I tossed him a rag to wipe himself off with. Once he had wiped off the lube, I smiled and said, “My turn.”

    He looked at me questioningly and as I began lubing my cock he said, ” told you before, man, I don’t get fucked.”

    “You will this time,” I said.

    “What makes you think you can make me?”

    “First off, I’m as built as you are and have a black belt. And secondly,” I said, picking up my cell phone and pressing a couple of buttons, he began hearing himself say he was willing to suck cock or fuck ass for a fee, “if you resist, this recording gets played for your base commander.  I just don’t like the way you try to play straight.”

    He knew that if I took the tape to his base he would be disgraced and kicked out of the Marines.  He slowly relented and turned his rear toward me.

    I lubed him up and deciding to be a nice guy, I went in as gently as I could. He moaned in pain continuously to start, and I could see tears running down his face, but after a few minutes, he quieted down and began to gently slide back toward me and I moved forward in his ass.  I took my time and by the time I climaxed, I heard him say softly “Oh fuck yea!”  I knew he had started to enjoy it.  I reached my climax and as my cock erupted, I held it steady in his ass.  To my surprise, he reached back and pulled me into him balls deep as his ass milked my cock dry.

    After I pulled out, I looked at him and said, “Now you have another way to make some money.  Guys will pay more for your ass than they will for you mouth.”

     He asked to shower before he dressed and after he stepped into the shower, I casually joined him.  After drying off, we both dressed and I stepped out onto the balcony.  he soon joined me and  as he did, I said, “I’m sure you know that most of the guys selling sex are down to the left.  Just be careful and watch out for the Shore Patrol.  I’ve heard that at times they will act as a john and pick up military guys for sex and once they agree they get hauled to the brig.”

    He thanked me and I walked him to the door.  Before he could react o grabbed his head and pressed my lips to his and offered my tongue.  He tried to resist but soon relented and accepted mine and offered his.  After the kiss, I smile and said, “Guys will likely pay more if you are willing to kiss and make out.”

    With a shocked look on his face, he thanked me.  I shook his hand and said, You know where I live.  Feel free to stop by anytime.”

    He just smiled before heading to the elevator.  I went back to the balcony and a moment later, saw him exiting the building and crossing the street before heading down Bay Front Drive. After taking a few steps, he paused and looked back up toward my condo.

    I ordered Chinese sent in and after eating I went to my office to go over the next days schedule.  I was just finishing up when I heard my buzzer sound.  Pressing the talk button, I said, “Yes?”

    “Mark, It’s Trent.  May I please come up?”

    I could hear desperation in his voice and sais sure as I pressed the button to release the door lock.  Moments later, my door bell rang.

    I opened it to see Trent’s face scraped and slightly bloody.

    “What the fuck happened?” I asked as I stepped back to let him in.

    “I had made a few bucks from a couple of guys when a couple of boozed up teens tried to roll me.   I won out and they left in worse shape that me.  I decided to call it a night and see if I could clean up here before going back to the base.”

    “When do you have to report back?” I asked as I shut the door.

    “Tomorrow night by midnight,” he replied. 

     “Stay here tonight then,” I replied.  “Go get yourself cleaned up.”

    He undressed and after he was in the shower, I tossed his fatigues  and underwear and socks into the wash.  he returned from the shower and his cuts and scratches looked much better.  I told him where his clothes were and he laughed and said, “I guess I have to stay naked.”

    “Well, if it will make you more comfortable, I’ll join you,” I replied as I stripped off my gym shorts, which is all that I had on. He looked at me and smiled. When his clothes were dry, I took them out of the dryer and folded them.

    We sat and talked and after a few beers,  I suggested that we hit the sack and that he would be sleeping with me.  We headed for the bedroom and after laying down, he looked over at me and asked, “You up for a sixty-nine?”

    “Always, ” I replied.

    He flipped around and in an instant we were aggressively sucking each others cock.  we climaxed only seconds apart and after  e had both swallowed our reward, he flipped around and kissed me passionately. After the kiss ended, he looked at me and said, “Mark, I have a confession to make to you.”

    “I’m listening.”

    “Today you made me admit things to myself that I have tried to deny for several years.  I have been sucking guys since my late teens.  I kept it hidden form everyone I knew.  I figured that if I joined the Marines, I could change and be straight.  Then, I found I couldn’t change but tried to convince myself that I only had sex for cash, making me a male prostitute.  However, after I left here today, I realized that I had to admit to myself that I was totally gay.  You were really the first to fuck me and  I have to admit that by the time you climaxed, I was loving it.  I realize now that I am gay and have to keep it hidden from the military and keep my encounters to a minimum and only with people I can trust.”

    “Trent, I hope you consider me one of those that you can trust.”

    “Most definitely,” he replied before kissing me again.  We talked and besides getting fucked for the first time , when I kissed him before he left he said that the kiss was also a first for him and that he enjoyed both.

    We went to sleep and the next morning he seemed to be a new man.  Instantly, after awakening, he wanted sex.  This time we made out passionately before lovingly fucking each other.  There was sex several more times before I took him back to the Marine base.

    He knew that anytime he was in town he was welcome to visit, but I did not give him a key as I had done Brent.  Brent then Trent.  Who would be next?

    Trent visited every couple of weeks and we had great sex.  Then, after six months or so, when he visited me he said that it was his last time.  He said that his unit was being shipped out to North Carolina for training before going to the middle east.  We had hot sex all weekend.

    A week later, I returned to the condo to find Brent, reclining on my sofa facing the door, totally nude and his cock as hard as stone. I had a shocked look on my face when he said, “I need you, baby.  Get out of those clothes.”

    In seconds I was totally naked and we were making hot passionate love in my bed.    He was in port and only had a weekend leave.  We made up for lost time and the sex was awesome.  I took him back to base late Sunday and we bid farewell. For now.  I knew my feelings  for Brent were gradually growing stronger.

    I buried myself in my work, although Brent was always there in my thoughts.  About two months later, I had a call from a new client, wanting to meet.  he was a captain in the Air Force and was nearing retirement and was looking for a retirement home close to the water for he and his wife.

    TO BE CONTINUED………………..


    To get in touch with the author, send them an email.


  • Fucked by a Marine

    My sister informed us that her latest boyfriend was coming to stay for a week, he’s a marine not long back from Afghanistan. This will be the 3rd boyfriend this year.

    I’m Tom 18 years old 160lbs (73kg) 5’10” (178cm) tall, athletic body, good at most sports, black belt in karate. I’m no wimp! Gay and proud. Out to my family and friends. I was looking forward to meeting my sisters NEW! Boyfriend and thinking how long will he last?

    My first impression at meeting Adam was WOW!!! He is so fucking HOT!!!. He’s 24 years old, 260lbs (118kg), 6’4″ (193cm) tall. I spent a most enjoyable afternoon around the pool with him and my sister.

    Adam has a well-proportioned body; his body is not over developed. I actually don’t like huge muscles. He had the perfect male body. I found myself in awe of his hard toned frame as he stood there like a god. I tried to tear my gaze from the outline of his magnificent form, but it was no use, His shining brown eyes caught mine and we smiled at the same time.

    The silhouette of his big flaccid cock was awesome in his wet shorts. His handsome features shifted into a knowing grin as he caught me staring. I was already jealous and envious of my sister. I was starting to lust after Adam. That first night I jerked off twice thinking about him before I fell off to sleep.

    Like everything my sister plans, she had not planned Adams stay with us very well. Due to her work she could not be with Adam all the time. Which was fortunate for me. “Can you and Adam do stuff together so he doesn’t get bored?” my sister asked me. Would love too I thought but I don’t think she was thinking about sex. So I was to hang with Adam during the time she was at work, and she would have him the rest of the time.

    It was one of those surreal moments from first meeting Adam we gelled straight away. (My sister had told him before he came that I was gay, he had no problem with that) I drove him around town showing him different places and played pool ball and stuff over the first 2 days. I was in a dream world.

    I had working parents so Adam and me were in the house alone during the day. Adam had been staying with us for 2days and I had got to know a lot about him and I really liked him, I think the feeling was mutual.

    I was due to start University soon so I stayed in bed for as long as I could. Adam too liked to lay in bed. Unfortunately for him sleeping with my sister and her having to get up for work, his sleep was disturbed.

    It was about 10am or 11am, early for me. When the duvet lifting suddenly startled me. I shouted “WHAT THE FUUUuuuu!” as I turned to see what was going on. My words faded as my eyes took in the awesome sight of his naked body and his flaccid cock and hairy balls swinging between his legs as he climbed into my bed. He had a big grin on his face. I felt his warm body press against me as he wrapped his arms and legs around me. “Mmmmmm!You feel nice and warm,” he said as he ran his hands down my back making me sigh and shiver. “You want to suck my cock”? He asked. “Oooohhhhh Yeahhhh!!!!” I said in a somewhat shaking voice. “I’ve never done sex with a guy,” he said as he looked into my eyes as we continued to hug each other. My cock was rock hard his was still flaccid. Looking down at his cock he said, “you think you can get me hard.” “Hell I hope so,” I said. I told him to straddle my face and feed me his cock. He kneeled over me with his hands on the headboard looking down at me. 

    He held his heavy piece of meat in the palm of his hand pulling the foreskin back. The smell of his manliness wafted over me. Fuck it was massive. The glans peeping out just above his foreskin was a pink color. Even flaccid I could not get my hand around the shaft completely. I took just the head of his cock in my mouth and sucked vigorously. The cock grew and grew as I took it deeper; I love the sensation of a cock growing in my mouth. The feeling of it expanding in my mouth was driving me crazy. It was getting harder and stretching my lips and throat. I pulled it out of my mouth so I could take a good look at it now it was hard. The shaft was covered in veins some the same thickness as a pencil. They started from his bushy pubic hairs and ran down the whole length of his shaft. Precum glistened in his pee slit. He was looking down at me with a smile on his face. I moved my lips up and down on his now hard cock, spinning my tongue around its pink head and licking out precum that was now starting to ooze out his pee slit. A couple of times I licked along the length of his cock to his enormous ball sack sucking his balls before returning and attempting to take his hard cock deeper

    He was inhaling and exhaling rapidly as I continued to look up at him. “MAN THAT FEELS SO FUCKING AWESOME,” he exclaimed loudly. His legs were trembling and his body was shaking as he slowly started to thrust his cock deeper down my throat. I was determined to take as much as I could down my throat. I was amazed how deep he was penetrating my throat with his gentle thrusts. His copious amounts of precum coated my throat making it easier to take it deeper.

    I stroked his hairy thighs and his firm ass as I let him take control. He would now and then withdraw his saliva covered hard cock almost all the way out my mouth so I could inhale. As my throat started to relax more I could take his shaft deeper and deeper. I was almost kissing his pubic hairs as he thrust more vigorously. I only met this cock moments ago and I was already in love with it! “FUCK I’M ENJOYING THIS,” he said as he thrust and held then thrust and held again. I could see the muscles of his stomach flex and relax as he fucked my face. His body tensed and he gave out a loud moan. All of a sudden I felt a strong squirt of hot cum fill my mouth and throat. I was gagging, gasping for breath and trying to pull back as he squirted more cum down my throat. I gasped as I felt my chest heaving, fighting to get my breath back. I swallowed as quickly as I could. Cum was seeping out the corners of my mouth.

    Choking makes you feel like you are dying; yet at the same time I didn’t want him to stop!! He looked down and could see I was gagging on his cock. He pulled out, as he did his cock continued to squirt cum over my face. He knelt over me squeezing the last drops of cum over my face. “Fuck that was better than anything I’ve done with ya sister” he said as he kept inserting his cock into my mouth, until he finally wiped it over my face.

    He was breathing heavily as he slumped onto his back. After awhile when he had got his breathing under control he said, “that was fucking awesome man.” When he looked at me he burst out laughing, your face is covered in my cum he said. He leaned over and started to lick the cum off my face. Then there was a moment of hesitation as he gazed into my eyes. It was a fierce spontaneous kiss as he positioned himself ontop of me. His tongue licked the roof of my mouth gradually penetrating as deep as he could. Licking the back of my throat until finally circled my lips. We hugged and kissed wrapping our arms and legs around each other. Exploring each other’s bodies with our eager hands.

    I felt his hand on my hard cock as he started to stroke and squeeze it vigorously, in no time I was squirting powerful jets of cum. He scooped some onto his hand and licked it then offered some to me. Looking at me he said, “you taste as good as me”. We lay there for awhile just enjoying and stroking each other’s bodies.

    He whispered into my ear, “Man I still feel so fucking horny.” He held my hand and moved it down to his cock. I gazed at him with wide-open eyes. His cock was rock hard agen. ” It’s time I fucked you,” he said. The thought of being taken by him sent my body into a state of uncontrollable spasms. I so wanted him to fuck me. In The short time I’ve known Adam I soon got to realise he’s used to taking and getting what he wants.

    I went and made sure I was clean and lubed my ass. I was trembling at the thought of being fucked in the ass by him. He was equally excited at the thought of fucking me I could tell his rock hard cock kept bobbing up and down. All I at to do was get his cock in me then he would take control and fuck me like he fucked his girls. I lay on my back, lifted my legs up and rested my ankles on his shoulders. Holding his hard cock I directed it to my hole and told him to press the head of his cock on my hole and thrust gently until you penetrate me. I was surprised how easily the head slipped in stretching my hole and inside. . Leaning into me and thrusting gently my sphincter suddenly relaxed enabling the head of his cock and shaft to penetrate me with it’s full length. It was an overwhelming sensation to feel his cock slide inside me. My head jerked back, a mixture of pain and ecstasies running through me making me moan out loud. I could see the muscles of his arms and body glistening as he built up a rhythm. I ran my arms over his back and ass cheeks, running my hands down his sweaty ass crack over his anus making him shudder. His hairy balls slapped against my ass cheeks as he slammed harder and harder into me. “You take it rougher than your sister,” he said.

    He was almost drawing all the way out then thrusting as hard as he could all the way back in. I could feel his cock sliding on all sides inside me. We were both sweating profusely as he fucked me more vigorously. He fucked me continuously for over 30 minutes. He was breathing heavily and his body was shuddering. I could feel his cock throbbing as he squirted one two three four powerful jets of cum deep into my ass. He pulled out and squirted more cum over my face and chest. We lay there for awhile until he was in the mood to fuck me agen this time doggie position, which he said was his favorite. He fucked me every day he was with us until he left. Unfortunately my sister dumped him and he never came to stay again. I never saw him again. I have got to know a few of her boyfriends really well since…………;)


    To get in touch with the author, send them an email.


  • The ship

    Craig was woken abruptly when the Cruise Director came over the sound system announcing that the ship had docked in Manzinillo and that passengers could disembark to visit the town or go on their excursions. Craig’s head was killing him, he had a major hangover from the all the Margaritas and vodka he had consumed the day before. All he wanted to do was go back to sleep but the phone in his cabin rang. He knew it would be his mother so he let it go to voice mail. Craig was sure that his mother probably had made arrangements for some sort of tour at this stop since all she, her father and his sister had done the previous day was shop. He thought, through his hangover haze, that his mother had told him what she had planned but he just couldn’t remember.

    As he lay on the bed his only thought was all the cock he had gotten yesterday. As a cum whore he was having a great vacation. While he fingered his ass he remembered how the officer’s cock had felt when it was deep inside him. He kicked the sheets off of himself and with his other hand Craig started to stroke his cock. Just as he was ready to cum the door to his cabin opened and it was Jim, the steward, catching him with a finger up his ass and a hand around his cock. Craig let go of his cock and pulled the sheets back up over his body.

    “I’m so sorry Mr. Craig, I thought I saw you leave your cabin.” This was the first time that Jim had called him anything other than sir. Jim just stood there looking at Craig.

    “I’ll be out of the cabin in about an hour.”

    “OK Mr. Craig, I’ll come back.” Jim began backing up but kept his eyes on Craig. “I’m sorry to have, uh, interrupted you.” Jim pulled the door shut.

    Craig thought that he noticed a noticeable bulge in Jim’s uniform pants as he was talking to him. This was the third time that Jim had entered his cabin while Craig had been there. Craig began to wonder if the stewards ever got it on with the passengers. Jim was cute and Craig’s cock started to harden up again. Soon Craig had his hand around it again and stroked thinking about what Jim might look like without his uniform on. As he was getting close to covering his abs and chest with cum, Craig glanced out of his balcony door and realized that this pier was different than the one they had docked at yesterday. There was another cruise ship across the pier that was about the same size as the ship that Craig was on. He noticed that there was a man standing on a balcony that was slightly higher than his own cabin. While he couldn’t really tell because of the frosted glass on the other guy’s balcony, it looked like he might be stroking his own cock while he was watching Craig on his bed. Craig slowed down his strokes and watched the man watch him. Craig turned his body so that his cock and ass were both in view of the man on the other ship. Once again started to finger his hole as he continued to stroke his cock.

    Between pushing and pulling his finger from his ass and thinking that the passenger on the other ship was watching him, it didn’t take long for Craig to cum. After he had squeezed out the last drops of cum from his dick, Craig ran his hand through the cum on his pecs and stomach and then brought his hand to his mouth making a show of lapping up his own cum. Based on the way that the other passenger was moving one of his arms, Craig was sure that he was beating off.

    Craig got up from his bed making sure that the passenger on the other ship got a full view of his body before turning and heading for his cabin’s bathroom. Craig smiled to himself.

    After downing several aspirins, Craig took a long, hot shower trying to drive the hangover away. While he was in the shower it sounded as if his phone rang again. After shaving and working his hair into the messy look that he liked, he wrapped a towel around his waist and left the bathroom. The man on the other ship wasn’t on his balcony which sort of disappointed Craig.

    When Craig turned his head he noticed that the message light was flashing on his cabin phone. He punched in the code that he was prompted to do and heard his mother’s voice. She said that they had to meet at the gangplank in 45 minutes for the tour she had signed them up for. The second message was also from his mother saying that they couldn’t wait any longer since their tour was getting ready to leave and that they would see him later. Craig could tell by her voice that she was pissed. Oh well.

    Craig thought it was a good idea to get some more sun time in so he pulled on one of his skimpiest box cut swimsuits. Since his family was already off the ship they wouldn’t know that he was wearing it, both his parents would be embarrassed to see him in it. He pulled on a pair of shorts over the suit followed by a string tank and a pair of flip flops, after grabbing his iPad and sunscreen he left his cabin heading for the pool.

    Since the ship was in port the pool area was pretty empty. Craig grabbed a couple of towels from the attendant and found a lounger that was in full sun. No sooner had he laid out a towel and laid down that one of the servers came over to see if he wanted anything. From behind his sunglasses Craig let his eyes wander over the server’s body which was prime. Craig thought to himself that the cruise line must hire based on looks. He wanted to tell the server that he wanted him but instead ordered the drink of the day. No sooner had Craig lathered up his legs, chest, stomach and arms with sunscreen the server returned with his drink. As he had previously found out, the drink of the day was always something fruity made with rum. He decided he was going to pace himself, so he only sipped at it using the straw. Craig leaned back in his chair, put in his ear buds, picked one of his playlists, closed his eyes and let the sun warm his body.

    After a while, Craig felt someone touch his arm. He opened his eyes and pulled out his ear buds turning toward whomever had touched him. It was Mark, the jilted boyfriend from their dining room table, sitting on the lounger next to him. Craig had seen his body when he had walked by his cabin the day before yesterday but up close he saw that Mark was cut even more than he had thought. Not only that but he was wearing a Speedo.

    “Craig, right? We were at the same table the other night.”

    “Yeah.”

    “I’m Mark.” Like Craig would forget this hunk’s name. They shook hands. Mark’s hand was large and he had a strong grip. “Looks like you had the same idea as I did, a good day for some sun.”

    Craig thought that Mark must have been in the sun each day since they had left since his skin was a golden bronze and complimented his blonde hair. Even though Craig was lying down and Mark was sitting, Craig thought he remembered Mark as being a couple inches taller than his own 5’10”. The man obviously worked out. Ever muscle group was nicely defined. With the exception of the part of his body that was covered by the small blue Speedo, Mark’s body looked as hard as rock. Again, Craig wondered why Mark’s girlfriend had dumped him.

    Mark laid back on his chair and the server came by again asking if they wanted anything. Even though Craig had the unlimited drink package he let Mark buy him another drink of the day while Mark ordered himself a scotch with a splash of water.

    Once they both had their drinks, Mark asked Craig about himself. Craig told him about the college he was attending and that his parents had made him come on the cruise. Marked listened intently and asked questions as appropriate. When he was done Craig asked Mark about himself. Mark shared with him that he was just finishing up an MBA and that he had been offered a job with an international firm in London. He also shared that the move was the reason he and his girlfriend had broken up, she wasn’t willing to move to London and he wasn’t going to pass up the opportunity. He also shared that they had been dating since high school but that he had hooked up with some other girls while he was in college. Mark asked Craig if he had a girlfriend and Craig told him no. He didn’t want to come out to this man since Craig didn’t want to have Mark say something inadvertently to his parents whom he hadn’t come out to yet. “I’m surprised you don’t have girls all over you.” Craig didn’t respond and Mark stared at him a little too long.

    “I need to turn over before I burn.” Craig sat on the side of his lounger facing Mark and began to lather up the back of his legs, arms, shoulders and neck. While hidden behind his sunglasses Craig checked out the package that appeared very ample in Mark’s Speedo before lying on his stomach.

    “Want me to get your back?” Craig wanted Mark to get more than his back.

    “Sure, that’d be great.”

    Mark put some of Craig’s sunscreen on his hands and rubbed it into Craig’s back. Mark’s hands felt good on his skin and Craig started to get a hard on. “There you go.”

    “Thanks.”

    Mark laid back onto his lounger and closed his eyes. Craig continued to check out Mark’s body until the sun and the booze lured him into sleep. He was awoken again by someone touching his arm.

    “Hey man, I think I’ve had enough sun, I’m going to go back to my cabin, grab a shower and go into town. I’ll see you later at dinner.”

    “See you.” Craig watched Mark walk away with his eyes locked on the man’s ass. Mark walked with swagger like he knew he was hot.

    It wasn’t long after that Craig decided he should get some food and go for a run in town. After grabbing a quick lunch, Mark went back to his cabin, lost the swimsuit and pulled on pair of running shorts over a jock. He stuck his room key in the inside pocket of the shorts and left the ship. He started to run as soon as he got on the pier. He passed through a building filled with tourist crap and then was out into the city.

    The city, at least near the pier, wasn’t very nice. The pier area was very industrial. After running by the cranes and containers Craig finally hit the tourist traps. There were also stores that must have served the local population. Some had fruits and vegetables in crates on the street and others had chickens hanging in their windows or displays of fish. Craig realized now why his parents had gone on an excursion instead of just shopping. That said, there still were a lot of tourists roaming the streets.

    After running for about an hour, and with his body glistening with sweat and sunscreen, Craig realized he needed to use a bathroom. All of the touristy places had signs saying their restrooms were for customers only. After running a little farther, Craig came upon a cinder block building with the word “banos”. He knew that meant bathrooms so he headed for the men’s entrance. There was a Mexican sitting on a plastic chair outside of the entrance. As Craig started to enter, the man told Craig in very good English that it was $1 US to use the bathroom. Craig explained to the man that he didn’t have any money with him, that he had left it back on the ship. The man looked Craig up and down while rubbing the front of his jeans. When Craig’s eyes moved to the man’s moving hand the man smiled and said “a cocksucker, I thought so.” He turned to a man standing nearby and said “hijo de puta” and they both laughed. Turning back to Craig the man said “Ok, you can use it.”

    Craig went through the entrance and walked into a cinder block room with a sink, a urinal and a partitioned off toilet without a door. As Craig relieved himself in the urinal with a sigh, he heard the man outside say something in Spanish and then he entered the bathroom. He stood and watched as Craig put his dick back into his running shorts. Craig went over to the sink and washed his hands and started to leave.

    “Not so fast marica, you don’t get to use the john for free.” The man pulled his cock out of his jeans while staring into Craig’s eyes. As the man’s dick hardened he waved it at Craig. Craig looked toward the door and then back at the Mexican’s cock. “Don’t worry, my amigo is watching the door.”

    Craig walked over and got to his knees on the concrete floor while looking up into the man’s eyes. As the man continued to wave his dick, Craig grabbed his large balls feeling their heft. Still looking up at the man, Craig flicked his tongue across the piss slit of the man’s cock making it jump before he took the large head into his mouth. Even though the Mexican tried to push more of his cock into Craig’s mouth, Craig pulled his head back so just the man’s head was in his mouth. The Mexican groaned as he continued to try to push more in. Craig slid off of the man’s dick and pushed it up giving him access to the Mexican’s balls. He licked both of them and then took the right one into his mouth. After sucking on it for a few seconds he let it pop out of his mouth as he turned his attention to the other ball. The Mexican was so excited that the started to stroke his cock while slapping it against Craig’s forehead.

    Finally the Mexican pulled back and aimed his dick at Craig’s mouth. This time Craig opened his mouth and let the man stick his cock in as far as it could go until it hit the back of Craig’s throat. Craig closed his lips and started to slide back and forth on the cock but not letting the head leave his mouth. When Craig raised his eyes up he saw that the Mexican had his head leaning back with his eyes closed. The next time when only the man’s head was in his mouth, Craig started to use his tongue to tease its underside. Another moan from the Mexican. The man tried to push his dick back toward Craig’s throat but Craig put his hands on the man’s thighs stopping him from pushing more than his head in his mouth. The way that the Mexican’s thighs were trembling he knew the man was close to blowing and he wanted to taste all of this man’s cum. Using his tongue to encourage the man to shoot, Craig roughly rubbed his tongue on the underside of the man’s head. Craig was rewarded with a fountain of cum. Unlike other men that shot several strings of cum, the Mexican just kept flooding Craig’s mouth like a faucet had been opened. The man’s seed was thick and tasted like the sea it was so salty. As the cum continued to flow Craig started to swallow as fast as he could not wanting any to leak out of his mouth. When the cum stopped, the Mexican pulled his cock out but gave Craig one last taste as he squeezed out two more drops of cum that landed on Craig’s tongue. Craig smiled up at the man.

    “Stay here, I want you to suck my amigo’s dick then maybe we will call it even.” The man left and he could hear him talk to his friend in Spanish and then the friend entered the bathroom. The second man didn’t speak, he just pulled out his dick as he stepped toward Craig. This man was different, by his stance and hip movements he just wanted to fuck Craig’s face. The whole time the man looked at his cock moving in and out of Craig’s mouth. With no warning the man shot the first of three loads of sperm deep into Craig’s mouth with most just going right into Craig’s throat resulting in Craig not really tasting the man’s cum except what was on the cock as it pulled out of his mouth. Without a word the second man stuffed his dick back into his pants, turned and walked out of the bathroom.

    Craig heard a discussion going on outside of the bathroom between the two men. As Craig walked out of the bathroom the first Mexican put on hand on Craig’s chest stopping him. “I don’t think I can let you go yet. We want to make some more money today since it will be a couple of days before the next cruise ship docks here. Go back in. I’m sure there are some Americanos that would like to use your mouth while their wives shop, marica.”

    “I need to get back to the ship.”

    “You’ve got some time. If you don’t do what I’m telling you I’m going to call my hermano, who works with the Policia. I’ll let him know that you tried to, how do you say, come on to men in my banos. He’ll take you in for being a puta and you’ll end up missing your ship.”

    Craig looked around and saw that the sign now said $10 US instead of $1 US and that the second man was talking to single men that were walking by. Craig was torn, did he stick around and suck some more cock or risk that the Mexican would really call the police? As usual, cum won out and Craig went back into the bathroom. Over the next hour four men came into the john looking for a blow job and Craig took care of them. The Mexican came back into the bathroom and told Craig he better run back to the ship since it was scheduled to depart in about a half hour. There was no thank you or even an acknowledgement for what Craig had done. As he stepped out of the bathroom there were several men loitering around the bathroom who he assumed were waiting for a blow job. He was sorry that he was going to be letting them down. Craig was surprised when he realized one of the men was Mark, the jilted man from the ship. They briefly locked eyes as Craig moved by him.

    All that cum had made Craig horny resulting in a semi boner. While his cock was full at least his jock covered dick wasn’t swinging in his nylon running shorts as he jogged back to the ship. As he ran it was apparent that most of the passengers had already gone back to the ship. A few taxis went past him but he couldn’t take one since he didn’t have any money with him. Craig thought he saw Mark in one of the cabs. He picked up the pace.

    Craig got back to the ship just as some crew were getting ready to raise the gang way. The woman who was staffing the machine that passengers stuck their keys in for admittance to the ship told Craig that he just made it back in time.

    When Craig made it back to his cabin he saw the message light on his cabin’s telephone. The message was from his mother wondering where he was since they hadn’t found him when they had gotten back to the ship. She reminded him that tonight was the formal night and that he should remember to wear the tux that they had rented for the cruise. She also said that he should meet them at the bar near the main dining room for a drink before they were seated.

    After a shower that included a quick beating off to release some pressure, Craig started to dress. His mother had let him rent a tux from a high end men’s store instead of one of the chain stores so he had had the chance to make sure it was fitted well. He had decided to go with a more contemporary tuxedo that didn’t have a cumber bund but instead they had tailored the shirt so that it fit him perfectly. He had also had the waist of the slacks fitted so that he didn’t need to wear suspenders and his high, tight ass was nicely displayed After putting on the bow tie and highly polished dress shoes he left his cabin carrying the tux jacket. As he walked by Mark’s cabin he wondered if the man was in his cabin and if he figured out that he was the guy that was giving blow jobs.

    When he got to the bar he still wasn’t wearing his jacket so that he was showing off his body as best as you could when it was covered in clothes. As he ordered a cocktail and waited for his parents and sisters he could tell that a lot of the women and several men were checking out his ass as they walked by or stopped to order a drink.

    His family arrived with enough time for them to order a drink while Craig got his second. They told Craig all about their excursion which sounded boring as hell. His mother asked what he had done and he told her that he had a nice day just getting some sun by the pool and then going for a run in the city leaving the part about all the cum out of the conversation.

    When it was finally time to be seated, Craig put on his jacket and followed his family into the dining room. Just as they sat down Mark appeared. Mark’s tux was fitted as well, if not better, than Craig’s. But as Craig watched him move toward the table all Craig could see in his mind was Mark in his Speedo from when they were at the pool. When he returned to reality, Craig was impressed with how the jacket of Mark’s tux had been tailored perfectly to show off his broad shoulders and narrow waist.

    After Mark had sat down across the round table from Craig their server came to get their drink orders. After the server moved away from the table to go get their drinks, Craig looked over to Mark finding him looking at him. Everyone around the table talked about how much they were enjoying the cruise and what they were planning in their next port of call, Puerto Vallarta. Each time he looked at Mark he would find him looking back at him.

    Someone at the table talked about parasailing and Craig decided he wanted to give it a try. The idea made his mother happy since it was something they could all do together. After dinner, dessert and coffee, his parents said that they were going to go see the show. Craig declined and watched them leave the table with his sister. Craig decided he was going to go to the casino and play some Black Jack.

    As he walked to the casino he could feel someone watching him, he looked back and he caught Mark following him. He asked Mark if he was going to the casino to which he replied that he was. Craig went to the $5 Black Jack table and Mark took the seat next to him. They both took their jackets off, draping them over the back of their chairs. Craig caught himself looking at how Mark’s shirt fit him. The material hugged Mark like a second skin leaving no doubt how cut he was. Both men were up and down at the table but not ever getting ahead. Finally Mark suggested that they go to the Ice bar and get a night cap. After they got their drinks they walked out on the deck to look at the stars. Mark broke the silence, “You were the guy giving blow jobs in town today, weren’t you?”

    At this point Craig decided since Mark probably already knew that he was he just had to trust he wouldn’t let anything slip to his parents. “Yeah.”

    Craig felt a hand on his ass. “I hear that guys suck cock better than women do. I’ve also heard that they can be better fuckers. Is that true?” Marks hand moved around Craig’s ass.

    “I’ve heard the same but I wouldn’t know. I’ve never gotten a blow job from a woman or fucked one either.”

    “Hmmm….why don’t we go back to my cabin and let me find out if it’s true?”

    Craig couldn’t resist letting Mark feed and breed him so he agreed. Mark slapped his ass lightly and they went to his cabin grabbing another cocktail on the way. The cabin had already been serviced for the night so the bed was turned down and the lights were low with soft music playing on the television. After shutting and locking the door, Mark turned to Craig and told him to take off his clothes. As Craig did, Mark just watched not taking off his own tux. When he had his tux and everything else off, Mark told Craig to turn around. Craig turned bending slightly when he did so that his ass stuck out farther as it was facing Mark. After staring at Craig’s body, Mark told Craig to take off Mark’s clothes.

    Mark was holding his jacket so Craig pulled it from his hand, threw it on the cabin’s couch and then undid Mark’s bow tie throwing it on top of the jacket. Craig began to slowly unbutton Mark’s shirt. Even though Craig had already seen Mark’s body close up at the pool he was mesmerized as Mark’s chest was revealed. Craig let his hands linger on Mark’s chest amazed at how hard it was. As his hand moved across Mark’s nipples he could feel them harden. After completely unbuttoning Mark’s shirt, taking out the cuff links and pulling it from the waist band of the tux pants, Craig lowered the shirt from Mark’s shoulders. Craig let his hands skim across the wide shoulders down to the biceps that were also hard as rock.

    Craig got down on his knees and got Mark out of his shoes and then pulled off his socks. When that was done he released the waist band and zipper of the slacks and let them slide down Mark’s thighs and calves. Mark raised one foot and then the other allowing Craig to completely remove the slacks. Craig now focused on the short pair of silk boxers that Mark had on. The head of Mark’s dick was sticking out beyond the hem of the boxers. This entire time Mark was watching Craig’s face. As Craig pulled the waistband of the boxers down exposing Mark’s cock, Craig leaned in to lick the shaft. Mark smelled of soap and a very masculine cologne. Craig nuzzled Mark’s hardening dick as he pushed the boxers all the way to the floor allowing Mark to step out of them. All the while Craig had been licking the shaft of Mark’s impressive piece of meat.

    With his eyes looking up to Mark’s, Craig slowly took his cock into his mouth until it was pushing hard against the back of his throat. Craig moved his head so that more of the cock entered his throat until the whole dick was in his mouth. Craig let it stay where it was as he moved his tongue and tightened and loosened his throat.

    “Jesus Christ!” Craig slowly pulled back until just the head of Mark’s cock was in his mouth. “What am I supposed to do?”

    Craig pulled off Mark’s dick, “what do you want to do?”

    “I’m so horny, I want to fuck your mouth, it feels so good.” Craig grabbed Mark’s hands and brought them to the sides of his head and then took Mark’s cock all the way back into his mouth and throat and stayed still. Mark realized what he was supposed to do, he held Craig’s head in place and started to pull his cock back and then shove it back it so that the head rubbed against Craig’s throat. Craig manipulated his tongue, lips and throat to give as much pleasure as possible to Mark.

    “I’m going to cum.” Mark tried to pull his cock out of Craig’s mouth but Craig grabbed the base of it and help it firmly between his lips. Mark’s dick let loose with ropes of cum that hit the back of Craig’s throat. Using his tongue he kept some of it from sliding down so that he could enjoy its taste. Craig continued to suck each drop from Mark. When Mark couldn’t take it anymore he pushed Craig’s head back and pulled his cock from Craig’s mouth. “That was unbelievable, I can’t believe you swallowed my jizz, no girl has ever done that with me.”

    Once again looking up into Mark’s eyes Craig started to lick Mark’s balls and shaft but stayed away from his sensitive head. Mark’s dick began to become engorged again. When it was back to it full length and firmness Craig pulled back and got up on the foot of the bed. Mark’s sunscreen was sitting on the night stand so Craig grabbed it, squeezed some on his hand and spread it around and into his asshole. Mark watched in fascination. Craig squeezed some more and indicated to Mark that he should move closer. He spread the lotion on Mark’s dick and then he spread his legs wide and waited. Mark got it, he got between Craig’s legs and rubbed the head of his cock against Craig’s slick hole. “Don’t worry, you won’t hurt me.” Mark stopped moving his dick and pushed the head against Craig’s hole. Almost like doing a sit up, Craig raised his back off the bed enough so that he could put his hands at Mark’s waist and then pulled him forward, driving his dick deeper into Craig. Even though Mark didn’t say anything, the look on his face told Craig that he had never felt this kind of sensation before. “Come on Mark, fuck me. Fuck me hard.”

    Mark raised Craig’s legs so that they were over his shoulders and pushed Craig back on the bed as he began to plow Craig’s ass. Mark closed his eyes as Craig egged him on, pushing back against each of Mark’s thrusts. Sweat started dripping off of Mark’s hard pecs on to Craig. Mark’s breathing got ragged as his pounding got deeper and harder. Keeping his eyes on Mark’s face, Craig said “You sure you’ve never done this before?” Mark’s eyes flew open. In them Craig could see the Mark had turned into a savage with each thrust pushing him farther up the bed. Pretty soon Mark’s was almost prone over Craig, their faces mere inches apart with their eyes locked. Craig was glad he had blown Mark since it seemed to allow Mark to take longer to dump his second load. Finally Mark threw his head back and growled as his seed lined Craig’s inside. Once Craig had gotten Mark’s second load he collapsed on Craig’s chest where their sweat mingled. After a few minutes Mark rolled off to the side and stared into Craig’s face. Craig was so horny that he started to beat his cock and Mark watched fascinated. He made sure to put on a good show until he shot his own load across his body hitting the head board, his face, his chest and his stomach. No words were spoken but both men were breathing hard until they both drifted off to sleep.

    When Craig opened his eyes he could tell that the sun was starting to rise. Mark slept soundly beside him. Instead of waking him up for another round, although Craig would have liked that, he slid off the bed as quietly as possible, pulled on his tux pants and grabbed the rest of his clothes. He opened and closed the door making as little noise as possible and started down the hallway to his cabin. Jim, the steward, was a little farther down the hall and must have seen him leave Mark’s cabin. When Craig looked at Jim before entering his cabin he winked at Craig, gave him a smile and said “I hope you had a good night Mr. Craig.”

    TO BE CONTINUED…..

    Be Well,

    Chad

    [email protected]


    To get in touch with the author, send them an email.